Tithes c. They hold it by mans law and that in such places where the ordinary judges failing the Princes are constrained will they nill they to minister justice to their subjects for maintaining of peace And a few lines after So oft as we handle this place by and by our Adversaries cry out that the Bishops authoritie being overthrowne there followeth disorder that the peoples behaviour cannot be ordered that the common sort waxe lusty and unbridled and in a word there followeth a hellish life such a one as is painted out by Euripides in this verse ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã They complaine also that when as some laws are abrogated the common people taketh it as a patterne how to deale with all the rest And so shaking off the bonds and reines of discipline and order they take an excessive libertie to themselves which breedeth infinite offences breaches betweene Princes scattering of Churches tumults warres and desolations To conclude they tell us here what an enemie to mankinde want of government is and how many vices and calamities arising out of this fountaine doe overflow the whole life of man They advise therefore for the avoiding of these so great evils to establish the authoritie of Bishops to retaine still the laws that have been in use before and also to beare with the inconveniences if there be any in them in respect of the common weaknesse of men and for quietnesse sake to dissemble them especially seeing there can no state or order be appointed which is without all manner of faults Here also they bring in that old saying That an evill well couched is not to be stirred They rehearse many examples how great overthrows followed upon the remooving of laws and the change of the forme of government in the Cities of Athens Sparta Rome and divers others At Rome how oft did the dissentions of the Consuls and the Tribunes stirre up great civill warres Though these Senatour like declamations be very plausible and incense the mindes of many against us yet they may be confuted by most true and substantiall arguments First therefore we desire that these our Accusers would turne over the Historie of the Church from time to time and that they would not thinke that those notable men the Prophets and Apostles were withit common sense and reason and so hard hearted that they caned not for the peace and quiet of their country or so barbarous and cruell that they made no great accompt of the discipline lawes and good order of the kingdome For those most wise vertuous and grave men Esay Ionas Ieremy Iohn Baptist * Look the 7. Observation Christ Peter Iames and Paul Did both know what a great good civill concord is and loved their country and country-men and also were greeved to behold the discords and renting a sunder of those notable common-wealthes How often did Christ weep when he spake of the discords and Tumults of his nation and the sacking of the City Albeit therefore the Prophets and Apostles did very well know and greatly like of those civill duties Yet were they constrained by the commandement of God to warre against the divels kingdome to preach heavenly doctrine to collect a Church unto God and to imploy their service to the eternall salvation of a great number of men These are the first lawes that ever were given and are to be preferred before all other Thou shalt have no other Gods Thou shalt not take the name of God in vaine And this concerning the sonne This is my beloved sonne heare him These lawes must needs be obeyed The true doctrine of God and his true worship must needs be embraced and received and all errors that tend to the dishonour of God must be abhorred and forsaken though all the world should breake and fall downe No humane thing must be preferred before Gods commandement not our life not our friends not the concord and agrement of neighbours and countrymen Moses a very wise man no doubt a politick man layeth upon the tribe of Levi the charg of teaching and knowing what great conflicts and dangers teachers shall meete withall he forewarneth them of that which he tooke to be most difficult of all other And chargeth them that the defence of true doctrine be most deare unto them for so he saith Deut. 33. These shall keepe thy word and shall forget their Parents children and brethren And hereof we have experience that it is no small burden that is laid upon the teachers of the word Our men are cruelly dealt with in many places We are sore oppressed and the discord in our country bringeth no small griefe unto us But as was said before the commandement of God concerning the embracing of the true doctrine of God and renouncing of errours must be preferred before these great inconveniences We are not ignorant what wise men have written of changing and altering lawes We remember well the saying of Plato that as the manners of doting parents so the customes and fashions of our country though none of the wisest are to be borne with all But these precepts have their bounds and limits within which they must be restrained Bondage without impiety may be borne but Idolatry is not to be borne with nor the light of the Gospell to be extinguished Againe why do our adversaries declaime of such a moderation unto us when as they in the meane while murder the Citizens and members of Christ They might easily establish peace and maintaine the author of good order if they would abolish superstition and unjust lawes But now they contend not for the safety of the Church but for their owne profits and pleasures They would not have the Idolatry of the Masse nor praying to the dead spoken against because they cannot abide that their gaine should decrease They forbid wandring lusts because the unmarried state is best for the keeping of their goods These things are in all mens eyes Therefore let them leave of their Senator like invectives wherein to use the old Poets words under a faire colour they seeke to establish shamelesse facts Hereto I adjoyne also the other part of our defence both true and unfeigned We doe not shake of government to bring in disorder We teach that the ministery of the Gospel is most highly to be reverenced and obeyed in those things which according to the gospel do properly belong to the ministery thereof And he is a wicked and an accursed wretch that doth not with reverence entertaine as most beautifull the feet of such as bring tiding of peace And as for the civill power which beareth the sword it hath been highly commended and approved in our writings Wherefore it is a vile slaunder that they object against us that we be enemies of government Hitherto also belongeth the ss in the end of this 7. Article THey alleadge against us also other sayings which command obedience Obey those that are set over you How oft must we answer that
holden But if it once come to passe and the Lord grant that the Churches may at length injoy so great a benefit then there may be one onely confession of faith extant conceived in the same words if the state of the Churches shall seeme to require it Let them therefore leave of in mockage to terme us Confessionists unlesse perhaps they looke for this answer at our hands that it is a farre more excellent thing to beare a name of confessing the faith then of denying the truth For even as moe small streames may flow from one spring so moe confessions of faith may issue out from one and the same truth of faith Now to speake somewhat also of those who while they will seeme to embrace the truth of the Gospell and renounce popish errours shew themselves more unjust towards us then was meet they should we are compelled to finde want of Christian charitie in them This one thing in deed was remaining that after so many dangers losses banishments down-fals woes without number griefs and torments we should also be evill intreated by those of whom some comfort was rather to be looked for But that ancient enemie of the Church is farre deceived by whose subtilties this evill is also wrought for us while he hopeth that we may by his crafts be overwhelmed But bearing our selves bold on that love which the mercifull God through Iesus Christ our Lord beareth unto us and who hath planted a love and feare of him in our mindes we leap for joy in these very things and boast with the Apostle that it will never be the same grace of God alwaies preventing us that tribulation anguish hunger nakednesse the sword false accusation or cursed speaking shall withdraw us from the truth once knowne and undertaken For we know that saying of Chrysostome to be true It is not evill to suffer but to doe evill Neither are we any whit disgraced hereby but they whom I know not what distemperature whetteth against us having deserved nothing and to repay them like for like quitting rayling with rayling far be it from us whom God vouchsafeth this honour that being fashioned like to the image his Son we might through good report and evill report walke on upholden with the stay of a good conscience yea we have resolved with our selves not only to abide the open wrongs of our enemies but even the disdaine of our brethren although never so unjust And what we furthermore thinke of the doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ the confession of our faith set forth many yeers agoe hath made it known to the whole world and we have God and Angels together with men witnesses of that sincere endeavour by which we laboured and doe as yet to the uttermost of our power labour to set up againe and maintaine the pure worship of God among us on t of Gods word And even as we shewed our selves to be ready at all times to render a reason of the hope that is in us so we thought it a matter worth the pains to make all men privie to that bond which one our part is very straight with the holy and truly Catholike Church of God with every Saint and sound member thereof that so farre as we can we might deliver partly our selves partly the Churches joyned with us from those most grievous crimes by which some mens speeches and books are laid to our charge And when we bethought our selves by what means it might best be done this especially for the present time seemed a meet way unto us which would give offence to no man and might satisfie all that would yeeld unto reason namely to publish this Harmonie of confessions whereby it might sufficiently be understood how falsely we are charged as though we that have rejected popish errors agreed not at all among our selves For to begin with those stout maintainers of the Romish tyrannie who will yet seeme to be defenders of the truth this conference of confessions will plucke every visard from their faces when as it shall plainly appear that all the opinions in these confessions of faith were in other sundry words so laid down that yet the same truth alwaies abideth and there is none at all or very little difference in the things themselves And how narrow must they needs perceive the bounds of that their Catholike Church to be when it shall be openly known that so many kingdomes provinces cities peoples and nations professing the truth of the Gospel doe with common consent renounce the abuses and orders of the Romish Church As for those whom without any desert it pleaseth to count us among the Arrians and Turks they shall see also how farre through the benefit of God we be from such hainous and wicked errours And they also who accuse us of sedition shall perceive how reverently we thinke of the dignitie of Kings and the Magistrates authoritie and they to conclude that not being content with those publike confessions of the Churches of Germanie may by laying against us that forme of new agreement seeme worthily more and more to sever themselves from us and who have alreadie very pithily been refuted by most learned writings they also shall if true agreement be earnestly sought be satisfied with this Harmony For that we may freely say as it is indeed that long ranck of names sealed and written at that booke is such that it seemeth rather to stand idly in the field then to fight manfully And if it had pleased us to follow this pollicie wee might have set downe the names not of seven or eight thousand meane men most famous Princes and some other excepted of whom it may worthily be doubted whether there ever were any such or what they were but also the names of farre moe Churches And this our diligence had beene farre more commendable namely being bestowed not in wringing out and begging from village to village some hundreds of names but in laying out the opinions of most gracious Kings most renowned Princes of noble nations and peoples of most mighty common-wealths and Cities of which a great part hath not been used to dispute in corners or to trifle but hath knowne these many yeeres how even unto blood to suffer many and grievous things for Gods truth sake But we know that the truth hath not it warrant from men nor by men it is simple it will be simply published and taught Therefore we are purposed for this time not to deale by any long disputation with any man but barely to open the meaning of the reformed Churches to knit all the Churches of Christ together with one bond of brotherly love to keepe peace with all men and so farre as it ought to be done to judge well of all men yea and to intreat those who think somewhat too hardly of us that if we disagree from the Confession of no Church that doth truely beleeve they would themselves also beginne to be of the same minde with us and
quietly and soberly conferre with their brethren of what things they shall think good rather then themselves to slander and give the adversaries occasion to rayle upon the Gospel But if they will not do it let this publique and everlasting monument witnes to all that come after that we all of our side are and shall be free not only from the grievous reproches with which we are undeservedly laden but also without blame of all the hurly burlies and dissentions that have been hitherto and that which God forbid are peradventure like to be more grievous unlesse it be speedily prevented on both sides And seeing in this Harmonie we speake not onely with our owne but even with the mouth of all those Nations whose Confessions we have brought into one forme of one and the same doctrine we hope it will come to passe that not so much the several names of the French Belgia and other Confessions shall hereafter be heard as that one onely universall simple plaine and absolute Confession of all the Churches speaking as it were with one and the same tongue of Chanaan shall be seene and that they who were thought to be farre wide as hath hitherto not altogether without desert by reason of over many mens private writings beene thought of us and the brethren of the Confession of Auspurge if so be that men keep within the bounds of the Confessions and all cavilling and sophistrie be laid aside and as well faithfull as favourable exposition be admitted shall be thought very neerely to agree in all things And this was the cause why we desired to put the Confession of Auspurge together also with that of Saxony and Wirtemberge in this Harmonie that it might be the more easily kuowne that both we agree with them in all particular points of faith and that there are very few matters hanging in controversie between us For concerning that doubt about the Lords Supper in the thing and of the thing it selfe there is no strife we differ in certaine adjuncts and circumstances of the thing In the thing it selfe I say we agree although as the gifts of God are divers so some doe more plainely some doe not so plainly and perhaps not so fitly utter that which they thinke For we all acknowledge that the holy signs have not a bare signification but that by the ordinance of God they assure our consciences that the things themselves are as truly and certainly given of God to all that come as the signes themselves are given by Gods Minister But this question remaineth whether as the signe so also the present thing it selfe be given to the body or rather the present signe be given to the body but the present thing given onely to the minde and faith Againe whether as both be given to all so both be received of all of some unto life and of other some unto death In like sort we all beleeve the true Communication of the true body and the true blood of our Lord Iesus Christ The controversie standeth in the manner of communicating but who may therefore of right think that the holy unitie of the Churches is to be plucked asunder That they of our side were alwaies desirous of peace and agreement the history of the conference at Marpurge and such things as were afterward done in the yeere 1536. do sufficiently witnesse Moreover so often as there appeared any hope of agreement it is cleare that there was no other cause but the importunitie of some certain men why new and sudden braules being raised the matter could not come or long continue in that agreement which was hoped for For that we may let passe very many other things although in the beginning it were openly known among al that there was no coÌtroversie between us no not so much as the very Papists excepted in the opinion about worshipping the mysterie of the holy Trinitie loe about the latter end that unhappy monster of Vbiquitie came forth which if it be admitted will quite overthrow the true doctrine of Christs person and his Natures Hence then come the distractions of Churches hence come so deadly quarrellings But seeing this whole matter hath been often handled by many learned men it is no time for us to deale any farther therein For it is sufficient for us to shew in few words that our men so farre as was possible alwaies provided for the peace of the Church Neither truely hath any man cause after the example of certain Moderators such as not long since have been why he should perswade himselfe that we would heare of this hotch-potch of opinions make a certaine medlie as it were of contrarie qualities But we leave all things whole that every one may so know his owne words being compared with the sayings of others that he shall finde nothing forged nothing taken away nothing put to or wrested And to conclude the forme and drift of this whole work if it be more narrowly viewed shall not unworthily be judged a sound body of Christian doctrine framed and allowed by the writings and as it were by a common councel of the godly Churches well nigh of all Europe For here all the chiefe points of our Religion being discussed and approved are by the publique authoritie of all the chiefe Nations in Christendome with one consent published and knit together yet we must confesse as we afore touched that through the manifold and busie braulings of private persons and glosses as men commonly speak the matter was brought farre from the grounds thereof to things cleane besides the purpose and impertinent For first there beganne to be dealing onely about the Supper then it came to Christs Ascension and sitting in heaven and within a while after to the personall union of both his natures and what stay will there be in the end for many by all mens leave be it spoken seeme to be delighted with this continuall striving that howsoever and whatsoever it might cost them they might not be unknowne But it becometh the Disciples of Christ to seeke peace and to despise glory For as Bernard saith They that despise peace and seeke after glorie they lose both peace and glory Away therefore with those speeches I am of Paul I am of Cephas and let that one saying be heard I am Christs I am the Churches There is something that may be misliked yet there are very many things that may well be liked the same ground worke of faith abideth let therefore the same love continue and let us not thinke much to take them for brethren whom God vouchsafeth to take for sonnes neither let us despise those for whom Christ despised him selfe That thing is assuredly true and very much liked of us that nothing in holy doctrine is to be thought of small importance but rather that even in the least points thereof a certaine faith and full assurance is required flat contrary to the wavering of the Academikes yet we cannot like of too too
these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water onely in the name of a disciple he shall not loose his reward Luk. 6. Give and it shall be given to you Exod 20. Honour thy father and thy mother that thou maiest live long upon earth Isa 33. Bread shall be given him and his waters shall be sure they shall see the King in his glorie that is for obedience and good works God doth give quiet Common-weales an honest and meeke government c. Isa 58. Breake thy bread to the hungry and thou shalt be as a garden that is watered c. The example of the widow at Sarepta is well knowne and the Psalmist saith Substance and riches are in his house For seeing that God in this mortall and miserable life doth gather his Church and will have it to be an honest congregation he giveth thereunto many places of entertainment he giveth nests to godly poore families for the bringing up of their children and for the spreading abroad of doctrine to conclude he will preserve the societie of mankinde housholds and common weales and that to this end that a Church may be gathered Therefore he giveth sometime a government not troublesome peace a fruitfull land and other good things for the prayers of holy men for their diligence and for common necessities sake as for Joseph Naaman and Daniel those kingdomes wherein they lived flourished the more And Jerem. 19. The Banished in Babylon are commanded to pray for the peace and wholsome government of that place where they were intertained So also oftentimes punishments are heaped up for the sins of the Church as is to be seene in the punishment of the tribe of Beniamin David and others Now God will have us to understand that these benefits are necessary for the body and to know that they be given of God in asking of them he will have our faith to be exercised as we shall declare more at large in a fit place At this time we have therefore added these few things that in this confession there might be also a Testimonie in our Churches that this true and necessarie doctrine touching good works is faithfully laid open Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Iustification CHAP. 5. VVE beleeve and confesse that to doe and practice such righteousnesse as is acceptable to God these vertues be necessary Faith hope and love and that man cannot of himselfe conceive these vertues but doth receive them of the favour and grace of God and that faith doth worke by love But we thinke that their judgement doth farre disagree from the Apostolike and Catholike doctrine who teach that man is made acceptable to God and accounted just before God for those vertues and that when we come to stand before God in judgement we must trust to the merits of these vertues For man is made acceptable to God and counted just before him for the onely Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ through faith and when we appeare before the judgement seat of God we must not trust to the merit of any of those vertues which we have but onely to the merit of our Lord Iesus Christ whose merit is ours by faith And because that before the tribunall seat of God where the question is of true and eternall righteousnesse and salvation there is no place at all for the merits of men but onely for the mercie of God and the merits of our Lord Iesus Christ alone who is received of us by faith therefore we thinke that the ancient Fathers our Elders said truly that we are justified before God by faith alone Rom. 3. All have sinned and are deprived of the glory of God and are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood Galat. 3. The Scripture hath concluded all under sinne that the promise by the Faith of Iesus Christ should be given to them that beleeve And Chap. 5. We through the spirit waite for the hope of righteousnesse through faith For in Christ Iesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith which worketh by love Hilarie saith It offendeth the Scribes that man should forgive sinne for they behold nothing but man in Iesus Christ and that he should forgive that which the law could not release For faith alone doth iustifie Ambrose saith They are iustified freely because that working nothing nor requiting any thing by faith alone they are iustified by the gift of God And againe They are evidently blessed whose iniquities are forgiven without any labour or worke and whose sins are covered no helpe of repentance being required of them but onely this that they beleeve Many places might be alleadged as well out of the writings of the Prophets and Apostles as out of the holy Fathers whereby it is prooved that not onely in the beginning through the free mercie of God these vertues to wit Faith hope and love are given unto us but also afterward throughout our whole life and that in our extreame necessitie we are not able to stand before the severe tribunall seat of God but in the confidence of the onely free favour of God shewed unto us in Christ the Son of God For this is that both which Paul teacheth and the Ecclesiasticall writers doe interpret That we are justified before God by faith alone Of good works CHAP. 7. VVE say that good works commanded of God are necessarily to be done and that through the free mercie of God * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession they doe deserve certaine their own either corporall or spirituall rewards But we must not thinke that in the judgement of God where the question is concerning the purging of our sins the appeasing of the wrath of God and the merit of eternall salvation we should trust to those good works which we doe For all the good works which we doe are unperfect neither can they sustaine the severitie of the judgement of God but all our confidence is to be placed in the onely mercie of God for his Son our Lord Iesus Christ his sake Psal 142. Enter not into iudgement with thy servant for no flesh living shall be iustified in thy sight Gal. 5. The flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrary one to the other so that ye cannot doe those things that ye would Rom. 7. I know that in me that is in my flesh there dwelleth no good Dan. 9. We doe not present our supplications before thee for our own righteousnesse but for thy great tender mercies Augustine saith Woe to the life of man be it never so commendable August confess lib. 9. cap. 13. In Monuali cap. 22. if thou examine it setting thy mercie aside And againe All my hope is in the death of my Lord. His death is my merit my refuge salvation life and my resurrection The mercie of the
honesty of life according to that Apostolike rule which Saint Paul giveth in the 1 to Timothy 3. cap. and 1 to Titus And those which are chosen let them be ordained of the Elders with publike prayer and laying on of hands We doe here therefore condemne all those which runne of their own accord being neither chosen sent nor ordained We doe also utterly disallow unfit Ministers and such as are not furnished with gifts requisite for a Pastor In the meane time we are not ignorant that the innocent simplicitie of certaine Pastours in the Primitive Church did sometimes more profit the Church then the manifold exquisite and nice learning of other some that were over loftie and high minded And for this cause we also at this day doe not reject the honest simplicitie of certaine men which yet is not destitute of all knowledge and learning The Apostles of Christ doe terme all those which beleeve in Christ Priests but not in regard of their ministerie but because Exod. 19. 2 Pet. 1. Apoc. 1. that all the faithfull being made Kings and Priests by Christ may offer vp spirituall sacrifices unto God The ministerie then and Priesthood are things farre different one from the other For Priesthood as we said even now is common to all Christians so is not the ministerie And we have not taken away the ministery from the Church because we have thrust the Popish priesthood out of the Church of Christ For surely in the new covenant of Christ there is no longer any such priesthood as was in the ancient Church of the Iewes which had an externall anointing holy Heb. 4. garments and very many ceremonies which were figures and tipes of Christ who by his coming fulfilled and abolished them And he himselfe remaineth the onely Priest for ever and we doe not communicate the name of Priest to any of the ministers lest we should detract any thing from Christ For the Lord himselfe hath not appointed in the Church any priests of the new Testament who having received authoritie from the Suffragane may offer up the hoste every day that is the very flesh and the very blood of our Saviour for the quicke and the dead but Ministers which may teach and administer the Sacraments Paul declaring plainly and shortly what we are to thinke of the Ministers of the New Testament or of the Church of Christ and what we must attribute unto them Let a man saith he thus account of us as of 1 Cor. 4. the Ministers of Christ and dispensers of the mysteries of God So that the Apostle his minde is that we should esteeme of Ministers as of Ministers Now the Apostle calleth them as it were underrowers which should onely have an eye unto their master and chiefe governour and be as men that live not to themselves nor according to their owne will but unto others to wit their Masters at whose commandement and becke they ought to be For the Minister of the Church is commanded wholly and in all parts of his dutie not to please himselfe but to execute that onely which he hath received in commandment from his Lord. And in this same place it is expresly declared who is our Master even Christ to whom the Ministers are in subjection in all the functions of their ministerie And to the end that he might the more fully declare their ministerie he addeth further that the ministers of the Church are stewards and dispensers of the mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4. Now the mysteries of God Paul in many places and especially in the third to the Ephes doth call the Gospel of Christ And the Sacraments of Christ are also called mysteries of the ancient Writers Therefore for this purpose are the ministers called namely to preach the Gospel of Christ unto the faithfull and to administer the Sacraments We reade also in another place in the Gospel of the faithfull and wise servant that his Lord set him over his family Luk. 12. to give foode unto it in due season Againe in an other place of the Gospel a man goeth into a strange countrey and leaving his house giveth unto his servants authoritie therein committeth to them his substance and appointeth every man his worke This is now a fit place to speake somewhat also of the power and office of the ministers of the Church And concerning their power some have entreated and disputed overbusily and would bring all things even the very greatest under their jurisdiction and Luc. 22. Mat. 18. that against the commandement of God who forbad unto his all dominion and highly commendeth humilitie indeed there is one kinde of power which is a meere and absolute power called the power of right According to this power all things in the whole world are subject unto Christ who is Lord of all even as he himselfe witnesseth saying All power is given unto me in heaven Matth. 28 21. Apoc. 23 and 22. and in earth And againe I am the first and the last and behold I live for ever and I have the keies of hell and of death Again He hath the key of David which openeth and no man shutteth shutteth and no man openeth This power the Lord reserveth to himselfe and doth not transfer it to any other that he might sit idle by and look on his ministers while they wrought For Isaiah saith I will put the keie of the house of David upon his shoulder And again Whose government shall be upon his shoulders For he doth not lay the government on other mens shoulders but doth stil keep and use his own power thereby governing all things Furthermore there is another power of duty or ministeriall power limited out by him who hath full and absolute power and authority And this is more like a ministry then dominion For we see that some master doth give unto the steward of his house authoritie and power over his house and for that cause delivereth him his keies that he may admit or exclude such as his Master will have admitted or excluded According to this power doth the minister by his office that which the Lord hath commanded him to do and the Lord doth ratifie and confirme that which he doth and will have the deeds of his ministers to be acknowledged and esteemed as his own deeds unto which end are those speeches in the Gospel I will give unto thee the Mâth 16. keies of the Kingdome of heaven and whatsoever thou bindest or loosest in earth shall be bound and loosed in heaven Againe Whose sinnes soever ye remit they shall be remitted and whose sinnes soever Iohn 20. ye retaine the shall be retained But if the Minister deale not in all things as his Lord hath commanded him but but passe the limits and bounds of faith then the Lord doth make voyde that which he doth Wherefore the Ecclesiasticall power of the ministers of the Church is that function whereby they doe indeed governe the Church of God but
yet so as they doe all things in the Church as he hath prescribed in his word which thing being so done the faithfull doe esteeme them as done of the Lord himselfe but touching the keies we have spoken somewhat before Now the * Looke the 5. observation upon this confession power that is given to the Ministers of the Church is the same and alike in all and in the beginning the Bishops or Elders did with a common consent and labour governe the Church no man lifted up himselfe above another none usurped greater power or authoritie over his fellow Bishops for they remembred the words of the Lord He which will be the chiefest among Luc. 20. you let him be your servant they kept in themselves by humility and did mutually aide one another in the governement and preservation of the Church Notwithstanding for orders sake some one of the ministers called the assembly together propounded unto the assembly the matters to be consulted of gathered together the voyces or sentences of the rest and to be briefe as much as lay in him provided that there might arise no confusion So did Saint Peter as we read in the Acts who yet for all that was neither above the rest nor had greater authority then the rest Very true therefore is that saying of Cyprian the Martyr in his booke De simpl Cler. The same doubtlesse were the rest of the Apostles that Peter was having an equall fellowship with him both in honour and power but the beginning hereof proceedeth from unitie to signifie unto us that there is but one Church Saint Jerome upon the Epistle of Paul to Titus hath a saying not much unlike this Before that by the instinct of the Devill there was partaking in religion the Churches were governed by the common advice of the Priests but after that every one thought that those whom he had baptised were his owne and not Christs It was decreed that one of the Priests should be chosen and set over the rest who should have the care of the whole Church laid upon him and by whose meanes all schismes should be removed Yet Jerome doth not avouch this as an order set downe of God For straight way after he addeth Even as saith he the Priests knew by the continuall custome of the Church that they were subiect to him that is set over them So the Bishop must know that they are above the priests rather by custome then by the prescript rule of Gods truth and they should have the government of the Church in common with them Thus farre Jerome Now therefore no man can forbid by any right that we may returne to the old appointment of God and rather receive that then the custome devised by men The offices of the ministers are divers yet notwithstanding most men doe restraine them to two in which all the rest are comprehended to the teaching of the Gospel of Christ and to the lawfull administration of the Sacraments For it is the dutie of the Ministers to gather together a holy assembly therein to expound the Word of God and also to apply the generall doctrine to the state and use of the Church to the end that the doctrine which they teach may profit the hearers and may build up the faithfull The Ministers dutie I say is to teach the unlearned and to exhort yea and to urge them to goe forward in the way of the Lord who doe stand still or linger and goe slowly forward moreover to comfort and to strengthen those which are faint-hearted and to arme them against the manifold temptations of Satan to rebuke offenders to bring them home that goe astray to raise them up that are fallen to convince the gainsaiers to chase away the wolfe from the Lords flocke to rebuke wickednesse and wicked men wisely and severely not to winke at nor to passe over great wickednesse and besides to administer the Sacraments and to commend the right use of them and to prepare all men by wholesome doctrine to receive them to keepe together all the faithfull in an holy unitie and to meete with schismes To conclude to catechise the ignorant to commend the necessitie of the poore to the Church to visit and instruct those that are sicke or intangled with divers temptations and so to keepe them in the way of life Lastly to looke diligently that there be publike prayers and supplications made in time of necessitie together with fasting that is an holy abstinencie and most carefully to looke to those things which belongeth to tranquillity safety and peace of the Church And to the end that the Minister may performe all these things the better and with more ease it is required in him that he be one that feareth God pray diligently giveth himselfe much to the reading of the Scripture and in all things and at all times is watchfull and doth shew forth a good example unto all men of holinesse of life And seeing there must needs be a discipline in the Church and that among the ancient fathers excommunication was in use and there were Ecclesiasticall judgements amongst the people of God wherein this discipline was exercised by godly men it belongeth also to the Ministers dutie for the edifying of the Church to moderate this discipline according to the condition of the time and publike estate and according to necessitie whereas this rule is alwaies to be holden that All things ought to be done to edification decently honestly without any oppression or tumult For the Apostle witnesseth that power was given to him of God to edifie and not to destroy 2 Cor. 10. And the Lord himselfe forbad the cockle to be plucked up in the Lords field because there would be danger lest the wheate also should be plucked up with it But as for the errour of the Donatists we doe here utterly detest it who esteemed and judged the doctrine and administration of the Sacraments to be either effectuall or not effectuall by the good or evill life of the Ministers For we know that the voyce of Christ is to be heard though it be out of the mouthes of evill Ministers forasmuch as the Lord himselfe said Doe as they Matth. 22. command you but according to their workes doe ye not We know that the Sacraments are sanctified by their institution and also by the word of Christ and that they are effectuall to the Godly although they be administred by ungodly Ministers Of which matter Augustine that blessed servant of God did reason diversly out of the Scriptures against the Donatists yet notwithstanding there ought to be a streight discipline amongst the Ministers For there must be diligent enquirie in the Synods touching the life and Doctrine of the Ministers Those that offend are to be rebuked of the Seniours and to be brought into the way if they be not past recovery or else to be deposed and as wolves to be driven from the Lords flocke by the true Pastors if
and there which be added for the peoples instruction For therefore we have need of ceremonies that they may teach the unlearned and that the preaching of Gods word may stirre up some unto the true feare trust and invocation of God This is not onely commanded by Saint Paul to use a tongue that the people understand but mans law hath also appointed it We use the people to receive the Sacrament together if so be any be found fit thereunto And that is a thing that doth increase the reverence and due estimation of the publique ceremonies For none are admitted except they be first proved and tried Besides we use to put men in minde of the worthinesse and use of a Sacrament what great comfort it offereth unto them which repent to the end that men may learne to feare God and beleeve in him and to use prayer and supplication unto him looking for all good things at his hands This is the true worship of Christians These services of feare faith prayer hope c. God doth like of When therefore these services are performed and exercised in the use of Ceremonies then doth the using of the Sacraments please God So that when as the people is used to the ceremonie and advertised of the true use thereof the Masses are said with us after meet and godly manner And thus all things are ordered in the Church with greater gravitie and reverence then in times past It is not unknown that these many ages past there hath been common open complaintmade by good men of the abuse and prophaning of Masses For it is easie to be seene how farre this abuse hath spread it selfe in all temples and Churches what kinde of men they are that say the Masses flat contrary to the prescript of the Canons Also how shamefully they are turned to a matter of cursed lucre For many there be that say Masses without repentance onely for the bellies sake These things are too open and manifest to be kept any longer in hugger mugger Surely it seemeth that never any religious thing since the world began was so commonly turned into gain as the Masse But Saint Paul doth fearfully threaten them which deale otherwise with these Sacraments then is beseeming the dignitie of them where he saith He that eateth this bread and drinketh this cup unworthily is guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. And in the Ten Commandements it is written He that abuseth Gods holy name shall not escape unpunished As therefore the world hath of thereto fore been justly punished for I dolatrie doubtlesse this shamelesse profaning of Masses will be fearefully revenged with grievous plagues And it may well be that the Church in these latter times is punished with blindnesse discord and wars and many other plagues chiefly for this one cause And yet these open and grosse abuses have the Bishops who cannot be ignorant of them not onely borne with all but also smoothly laughed at them And now all too late they begin to complaine forsooth of the calamitie of the Church when as no other thing hath been the occasion of the broiles of these times but the abuses themselves which were now become too open and evident that modest men could no longer bear them I would to God that the Bishops had as by their office they might have long before this bridled and restrained the covetousnesse or impudencie whether of Monks or of some others who changing the manner of the old Church have made the Masse a monie matter But it shall not be amisse now to shew whence these abuses did spring at the first There is an opinion spread abroad in the Church that the Supper of the Lord is a worke which being once done by the Priest deserveth remission of sins both of the fault and of the punishment not onely for him that doth it but also for thers and that because of the worke done although it be done without any good intent of the doer Likewife that if it be applied in the behalfe of the dead it is satisfactorie that is it deserveth remission of the paines of purgatorie And in this meaning they take the word Sacrifice when they call the Masse a sacrifice namely a worke that being done in the behalfe of some others doth merit for them both remission of the fault and of the punishments and that because of the very work done even without any good intent of him that useth it Thus they meane that the Priest in the Masse doth offer a sacrifice for the quick and the dead And after this perswasion was once received they taught men to seeke forgivenesse of sinnes and all good things yea and that the dead were freed from punishments by the benefit of the Masse And it made no matter what kinde of men they were that said the Masses for they taught that they were very available for others without any good motion of the user Afterward a question arose whether one Masse said for many was as available as severall Masses for severall persons And this disputation did augment the number of Masses and the gaine that came in by them out of measure But wee dispute not now of the gaine we onely accuse the impietie of them For our Divines doe prove plainly that this opinion of the meriting and applying of the Masse is both false and impious This is the state of this controversie between us and them And it is no hard matter for the godly to judge of this point if a man will but weigh the arguments that follow First we have proved before that men doe obtaine remission of sinnes freely by faith that is by sure trust to obtaine mercy for Christs sake It is then impossible for a man to obtaine remission of sinnes for another mans worke and that without any good motion that is without his owne faith This reason doth very evidently overthrow that monstrous and impious opinion touching the merit and application of the Masse Secondly Christs passion was an oblation and satisfaction not onely for originall sinne but also for all other sinnes as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews We are sanctified by the oblation of Christ once offered Againe By one oblation he hath made perfect for ever those that are sanctified To conclude a good part of the Epistle to the Heb. is spent in confirming this point that the onely sacrifice of Christ did merit remission of sinnes or reconciliation for others Therefore saith he The Leviticall sacrifices were oft times offered in one manner because they could not take away sinnes But Christ by his sacrifice hath at once satisfied for the sinnes of all men This honour of Christs sacrifice must not be transferred from him to the worke of a Priest For he saith expresly that by one oblation the Saints are made perfect Besides it is a wicked thing to place that trust in the worke of a Priest which should onely leane and stay it selfe upon the oblation and
faith and his own use of the Sacrament For when we in our owne persons use the Sacrament Christs institution of it doth belong unto us This kinde of use of the Sacrament is holy and to be taught in the Churches which doth give light unto the doctrine of faith and of the spirituall exercises and true worship and bringeth unto the consciences of the godly very great comfort and strength of faith Before these dayes the Church hath been farre otherwise taught touching the use of the Sacrament there was no word of any thing but that this worke was to be done But no man spake any thing of faith or the comfort of consciences And mens consciences were racked with over great care and paines of confessing themselves This they tooke to be the puritie which the Gospel requireth whereas the Gospel doth require true feare true faith and trust comforteth us by the use of this Sacrament that they which doe truly repent may assuredly beleeve that God is become mercifull unto them by Christ though that our nature be fraile and uncleane and though that this our imperfect obedience be farre from the perfection of the Law By all this that hath beene said it is cleare that the Masse that is in use amongst us doth agree with the institution of Christ and the manner of the Primitive Church And besides it doth notably lay open the true use of the Sacrament Such a common worke was there in the Church of old time as Chrysostome doth witnesse who saith that the Priest did stand at the Altar and call some unto the communion and put backe others And by the decrees of the Nicen Synode it is âvident that some one did celebrate the Liturgie as the Grecians call it and did minister the body and blood of the Lord to all the rest For these are the words of the Decree Let the Deacons in their order after the Priests receive the holy communion of a Bishop or of a Priest Here he doth expressely say that the Priests did receive the Sacrament of some one that ministred it And before Gregories time there is no mention of any private Masse But as oft as the old Writers speak of a Masse it is evident that they speake of a Masse that was common Seeing therefore that the rite and manner of the Masse used with us hath authoritie out of Scripture example from the old Church and that we have onely rejected certaine intollerable abuses we hope that the use of our Churches cannot be misliked As for other indifferent rites and ceremonies they are for the most part observed according to the usuall manner But the number of Masses is not alike Neither was it the use in the old times in the Churches whereunto was greatest resort to have Masse every day as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnesse Againe saith he in Alexandria every fourth and sixth day of the weeke the Scriptures are read and the Doctors doe interpret them and all other things are done also except onely the solemne mannerof oblation or offering This Article we finde elsewhere placed in the third place among those wherein the abuses that be changed are reckoned up in this manner Of the Masse Art 3. OVr Church is wrongfully accused to have abolished the Masse For * Look the 2. Observation the Masse is retained still among us and celebrated with great reverence Yea and almost all the ceremonies that are in use saving that with the songs in Latine we mingle certaine Psalmes in Dutch here and there which be added for the peoples instruction For therefore we have need of ceremonies that they may teach the unlearned and that the Preaching of Gods word may stirre up some unto the true feare trust and invocation of God This is not only commanded by Saint Paul to use a tongue that the people understand but mans law hath also appointed it We use the people to receive the Sacrament together if so be any be found fit thereunto And that is a thing that doth increase the reverence and due estimation of the publike ceremonies For none are admitted except they be first proved and tried Besides we use to put men in minde of the worthinesse and use of a Sacrament how great comfort it bringeth to fearefull consciences that they may learne to beleeve God and to looke for and crave all good things at his hands This worship doth please God such an use of the Sacrament doth nourish pietie towards God Therefore it seemeth not that Masses be more religiously celebrated among our adversaries then with us But it is evident that of long time this hath been the publike and most grievous complaint of all good men that Masses are filthily prophaned being used for gaine And it is not unknown how farre this abuse hath spread it selfe in all Churches of what manner of men Masses are used onely for a reward or for wages and how many doe use them against the prohibition of the Canons And Paul doth grievously threaten those which handle the Lords Supper unworthily saying He that shall eate this bread or drinke the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Therefore when we admonished the Priests of this sinne private Masses were laid aside among us seeing that for the most part there were no private Masses but onely for lucres sake Neither were the Bishops ignorant of these abuses who if they had amended them in time there had now been lesse dissension Heretofore by their dissembling they suffered much corruption to creepe into the Church now they begin though it be late to complaine of the calamities of the Church seeing that this hurly burly was raised up by no other meane then by those abuses which were so evident that they could no longer be tolerated There were many dissentions concerning the Masse and as touching the Sacrament And peradventure the world is punished for so long a prophaning of Masses which they who both could and ought to have amended it have so many yeeres tolerated in their Churches For in the ten commandements it is written He that abuseth the name of the Lord shall not escape unpunished And from the beginning of the world there neither was nor is any divine thing which might seeme so to be imployed to gaine as is the Masse There was added an opinion which did increase private Masses infinitely to wit that Christ by his passion did satisfie for Originall sin and appointed Masse wherein an oblation should be made for daily sins both mortall and veniall Hereupon a common opinion was received that Masse is a work that taketh away the sins of the quicke and the dead and that for the doing of the worke Here men began to dispute whether one Masse said for many were of as great force as particular Masses said for particular men This disputation hath brought forth an infinite multitude of Masses Concerning these opinions our preachers have
admonished us that they doe disagree from the holy Scriptures and hurt the glory of the passion of Christ For the passion of Christ was an oblation and satisfaction not onely for Originall sinne but also for all other sinnes as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews We are sanctified by the oblation of Iesus Christ once made Also By one oblation he hath made perfit for ever those that are sanctified Also the Scripture teacheth that we are justified before God through faith in Christ when we beleeve that our sins are forgiven for Christ his sake Now if the Masse doe take away the sins of the quicke and the dead even for the works sake that is done then justification cometh by the work of Masses and not by faith which the Scripture can not away withall But Christ commandeth us to do it in remembrance of himselfe therefore the Masse is instituted that faith in them which use the Sacrament may remember what benefits it receiveth by Christ and that it may raise up and comfort a fearefull conscience For this is to remember Christ to wit to remember his benefits and to feele and perceive that they be in deed exhibited unto us Neither is it sufficient to call to minde the historie because that the Iewes also and the wicked can doe that Therefore the Masse must be used to this end that there the Sacrament may be reached unto them that have need of comfort as Ambrose saith Because I doe alwaies sinne therefore I ought alwaies to receive a medicine And seeing that the Masse is such a communion of the Sacrament we doe observe one common Masse every Holiday and on other daies if any will use the Sacrament when it is offered to them which desired it Neither is this custome newly brought into the Church For the ancient Fathers before Gregories time make no mention of any private Masse of the common Masse they speake much Chrysostome saith That the Priest did daily stand at the Altar and call some unto the Communion and put backe others And by the ancient Canons it is evident that some one did celebrate the Masse of whom other Priests and Deacons did receive the body of the Lord. For so the words of the Nicen Canon do sound Let the Deacons in their order after the Priests receive the holy communion of a Bishop or of a Priest And Paul concerning the communion commandeth that one tarry for another that so there may be a common participation Seeing therefore that among us the Masse hath the example of the Church out of the Scripture and the Fathers we hope that it cannot be disliked especially for that our publike ceremonies are kept of us for the most part alike unto the usuall ceremonies onely the number of Masses is not alike the which by reason of very great and manifest abuses it were certainly farre better to be moderated For in times past also in the Churches whereunto was greatest resort it was not the use to have Masse said every day as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnesse Againe saith he in Alexandria every fourth and sixth day of the weeke the Scriptures are read and the Doctors doe interpret them and all other things are done also except onely the solemne manner of oblation or offering Of both kindes of the Sacrament ANd because that we doe celebrate the common Masse that Artic. 2. the people may understand that they also are sanctified through the blood of Christ and learne the true use of this ceremonie either part of the Sacrament in the Supper of the Lord is given to the Laitie because the Sacrament was instituted not onely for a part of the Church namely for Priests but also for the rest of the Church And therefore the people doth use the Sacrament as Christ appointed it And certainly Christ saith Matth. 26. Drinke ye all of this where he saith manifestly concerning the cup that all should drinke And that no man might cavill that it doth only appertaine to the Priests the ordinance of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the whole Church did in common use either part This custome remained a long time even in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was changed Cyprian in certaine places doth witnesse that the blood was given to the people for thus he writeth to Cornelius the Pope How doe we teach or provoke them to shed their blood in the confession of his name if we denie the blood of Christ to them which are in this warfare or how shall we make them fit for the cup of Martyrdome if we doe not first admit them by the right of communidation to drinke in the Church the cup of the Lord And Hierome saith The Priests doe minister the Eucharist and devide the blood of the Lord to the people In the Decrees there is a Canon of Pope Gelasius which forbiddeth the Sacrament to be devided these be the words We doe understand that certaine men having received the portion of the holy body onely doe abstaine from the Cup of the holy blood who because that I know not by what superstition they are taught to be tied hereunto either let them unfeignedly receive the whole Sacraments or let them be put backe from the whole Sacraments because that one and the selfe same mystery cannot be devided without great sacriledge In the Tripartite History it is written in the reprehension of Theodosius the Emperour whom Ambrose would not admit to the communion without repentance because that at Thessalonia he had too grievously revenged the death of a few Souldiers which were slaine in an uproare and had murthered seven thousand Citizens here saith Ambrose How caust thou with these hands receive the holy body of the Lord with what rashnesse canst thou take into thy mouth the Cup of that holy blood c. Therefore it is evident that it was the custome of the ancient Church to give either part of the Sacrament to the people onely a new start up custome doth take away one part from the people Here we will not dispute what men are to thinke concerning a received custome contrary to the authoritie of the Apostolike Scripture contrary to the Canons and contrary to the example of the Primitive Church For all godly men doe understand that touching Christian doctrine consciences are to aske counsell at the word of the Lord and that no custome is to be allowed which is contrary to the word of God And although in the Latine Church custome hath changed the ancient manner yet it doth not disallow or forbid it neither in deed ought humane authoritie to forbid the ordinance of Christ and the most received custome of the ancient Church Therefore we have not thought it good to forbid the use of the whole Sacrament and in that ceremonie which ought to be the covenant of mutuall love in the Church we would not contrary to charitie be hard to other
9. VVE beleeve and confesse that the Eucharist for so it pleased our forefathers to call the Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament instituted of Christ himselfe and that the use thereof is commended to the Church even to the latter end of the world But because the substance is one thing and the use thereof another thing therefore we will speake of these in order Touching the substance of the Eucharist we thus thinke and teach * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession that the true body of Christ and his true blood is distributed in the Eucharist and we refute them that say that the bread and wine of the Eucharist * Looke the 2. Observat are signes of the body and blood of Christ being onely absent Also we beleeve that the omnipotencie of God is so great that in the Eucharist he may either annihilate the substance of bread and wine * Looke the 3. observation or else change them into the body and blood of Christ but that God doth exercise this his absolute omnipotencie in the Eucharist we have no certaine word of God for it and it is evident that the ancient Church was altogether ignorant of it For as in Ezech. where it is said of the Citie of Hierusalem described on the out side of a wall This is Hierusalem it was not necessary that the substance of the wall should be changed into the substance of the Citie of Hierusalem so when it is said of the bread This is my body it is not necessary that the substance of bread should be changed into the substance of the body of Christ * Looke the 4. observation but for the truth of the Sacrament it is sufficient that the body of Christ is in deed present with the bread and in deed the very necessitie of the truth of the Sacrament doth seeme to require that true bread should remaine with the true presence of the body of Christ For as to the truth of the Sacrament of Baptisme it is necessary that in the use thereof there should be water and that true water should remaine so it is necessary in the Lords Supper that there should be bread in the use thereof and that true bread should remaine whereas if the substance of bread were changed we should have no proofe of the truth of the Sacrament Whereupon both Paul and also the ancient Ecclesiasticall Writers doe call the bread of the Eucharist even after consecration bread 1 Cor. 11. Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of that bread c. And Whosoever shall eate this bread and drinke this cup of the Lord unworthily c. And Augustine in his Sermon to young children saith That which you have seene it is the bread and the cup the which thing also your eyes doe witnesse unto you but that which your faith desireth to learne is this the bread is the body of Christ the cup is his blood Now as touching the use of the Eucharist first although we doe not denie * Looke the 5. observation but that whole Christ is distributed as well in the bread as in the wine of the Eucharist yet we teach that the use of either part ought to be common to the whole Church For it is evident that Christ being nothing at all terrified by any dangers which afterward humane superstition invented or by other devises gave unto his Church both parts to be used Also it is evident that the ancient Church did use both parts for many yeeres And certaine Writers doe clearely witnesse that they which doe receive bread alone doe not receive the whole Sacrament Sacramentally for so they speake and that it is not possible to devide one and the self same mystery without great sacriledge Wherefore we thinke that the use of both parts is in deed Catholike and Apostolike and that it is not lawfull for any man at his pleasure to change this institution of Christ and a ceremony of such continuance in the ancient and true Church and to take away from the Laitie as they call them one part of the Eucharist And it is to be marvelled at that they who professe themselves to defend the ceremonies of the ancient Church should so farre swarve from the ancient Church in this point Moreover seeing that the word Sacrifice is very large and doth generally signifie a holy worship we doe willingly grant that the true and lawfull use of the Eucharist may in this sense be called a Sacrifice howbeit the Eucharist according to the institution of Christ is so celebrated that therein the death of Christ is shewed forth and the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ is distributed to the Church and so it is truely called an applying of the merit of the passion of Christ to wit to them which receive the Sacrament Neither doe we condemne godly lessons and prayers which use to goe before and to follow consecration as they call it and the dispensation of the Eucharist yet in the meane time it is not lawfull for us to dissemble or to allow of those errours which have been added to this holy Sacrament rather by the ignorance of private men then by any lawfull consent of the true Catholike Church One errour is this that of the worship which ought to be common to the Church there is made a private action of one Priest who as he doth alone to himself mumble up the words of the Lords Supper so also he alone doth receive the bread and wine For Christ did institute the Eucharist not that it should be a private action of one man but that it should be a communion of the Church * Looke the 6. observation Therefore to the right action of the Eucharist two things at the lest are requisite to wit the Minister of the Eucharist who blesseth and he to whom the Sacrament of the Eucharist is dispensed For when Christ did institute this Sacrament he did not eate thereof alone but he did dispense it to his Church which then was present with him saying Take ye eate ye c. And Drinke ye all of this c. This institution of Christ the ancient and true Catholike Church did so severely observe that it excommunicated them which being present whilest this holy Sacrament was administred would not communicate with others Anacletus in his first Epistle saith After that consecration is finished let all communicate except they had rather stand without the Church doores And he addeth For so both the Apostles appointed and the holy Church of Rome keepeth it still Also the Antiochian Councell cap. 2. saith All those which come into the Church of God and heare the holy Scriptures but doe not communicate with the people in prayer and cannot abide to receive the Sacrament of the Lord according to a certaine proper discipline these men must be cast out of the Church Dionysius in his book De Eccles Hierarc saith The Bishop when
weightie speech both of the rites of Moses and of the ceremonies appointed by the authoritie of man For Paul speaketh namely of both kindes denying them to be the righteousnesse of a Christian and forbidding to burden the consciences with such traditions If ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye lived in the world are ye burdened with traditions Touch not taste not handle not Matt. 15. All that entereth into the mouth defileth not the man And in that place Christ excuseth his Disciples that had broken a tradition that was in use among them and he addeth a notable saying They worship me in vaine with the commandements of men He denieth mans precepts to be true duties availeable unto righteousnesse before God Wherefore they are not the righteousnesse of a Christian nor yet necessarie duties Yet for all that it is apparant how wonderfully the services invented by man have multiplied and increased in the Church unto this day The Monks did daily heape up ceremonies both with new superstitions and also with new waies to bring in money And these trifles were thought to be the chiefest worship of God and the greatest godlinesse whereas Christ doth by a most grave and weightie Oracle forbid that such ceremonies should be accounted for services of God For he doth not forbid the appointing of traditions unto a civill end and use that is for good orders sake but he denieth that any such be any worship of God in saying In vaine doe they worship me And he teacheth that true worships be workes commanded of God as feare faith love patience chastitie walking in ones calling doing of ones dutie c. Acts 15. Peter saith Why doe ye tempt God laying a yoke on the Disciples necke which neither we nor our Fathers were able to beare but by the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ we beleeve to be saved as doe also they Here Peter sheweth that remission of sinnes and salvation cometh to us by Christ and not by the rites of Moses or the law and doth also give us to understand that such doe grievously sinne which doe burden mens consciences with such ordinances For it is no slight reproofe when he saith Why tempt ye God And 1 Tim. 4. He termeth the forbidding of of meats mariages and such like traditions doctrines of Devils But why doth he use such a sharpe speech His meaning was not that there should be no ordinances at all or that no differences of places and times should be observed but then he accounteth them to be doctrines of Devils when as the benefit of Christ is attributed unto them when they are reputed for righteousnesse and for necessarie services of God when an opinion of necessitie is fastened to them and mens consciences are racked and faith made of no force by them These discommodities Christ and his Apostles would have to be diligently avoided and for that cause they cry out so often and so earnestly against traditions And it is a wonder that the patrons of such superstitious opinions about traditions are no whit moved with such thundering speeches Now as for us we teach that those traditions are not to bee condemned which command nothing against the laws of God and have a civill use and end namely such as are ordained to this end that things might be done orderly in the Church Of which sort are the traditions about holy dayes the Lords day the Nativitie Passeover and the rest also about the holy readings and lessons and such like Now all rites of this kinde we retaine very willingly in our Churches And yet the Church is taught to know what to thinke of such customes to wit that they doe not merit remission of sinnes that they are not the righteousnesse of a Christian nor necessary duties unto Christian righteousnesse but indifferent things which a man may omit where there is no danger of giving offence This qualifying of traditions doth set free the consciences from superstitious opinions and from that old torture and racking And yet it bringeth great commendation to traditions because it sheweth the true use of them All modest men will more willingly obey the traditions after they understand that their consciences are set free from danger in private and that they must so far obey as that the common peace be not disturbed nor the weake ones hurt Againe this interpretation doth defend and preserve publique good manners and discipline because it commandeth to avoid offences Also to observe publike holy dayes the meetings in the Churches readings c. doe serve for examples and to accustome the youth and the common sort thereto Therefore such ordinances are not to be broken but rather with common care and travell to be furthered These be the true and meet commendations of traditions which no doubt doe greatly stirre up such as are godly and staied to love defend and adorne the publike orders The Gospel teacheth to thinke reverently not onely of other civill laws and orders but also of Ecclesiasticall and seeketh the true use of them Yet notwithstanding it appointeth degrees and will have the doctrine touching Christ and things that are heavenly and everlasting discerned from the schooling or Pedagogie of the Church This libertie whereof we speake now was not unknowne to the Fathers For Augustine saith This whole kinde of things hath free observations and to this purpose he discourseth at large Irenaeus saith The disagreement in fasting doth not break off the agreement in faith The Tripartite history gathereth together many examples of rites disagreeing one from the other and in the end addeth a notable saying It was not the Apostles mind to prescribe any thing touching holy dayes but to preach godlinesse and a good conversation But in so manifest a matter it is needles to heape up many testimonies But our adversaries doe here make great outcries That by this doctrine publike discipline and order is overthrowne and disorder and anarchie brought in Likewise that good workes and mortification of the flesh are abolished according to Jovinians surmise These slanders we have partly refuted already there is no confusion or anarchie brought in nor the publique discipline overthrowne when as we teach that traditions which have a civill end and use ought to be observed And we teach also that offences must be foreseene and avoided But touching mortification we answer thus True and unfeigned mortification is to beare the crosse to indure dangers troubles and afflictions This kind of obedience is the worship of God and a spirituall worke as the Psalme teacheth A sacrifice to God is a troubled spirit c. We teach moreover that another kinde of exercise is necessarie It is the dutie of every Christian to bridle his flesh even by bodily discipline labours temperancie meditation of heavenly things and such other exercises fit for his age The neerest and proper end whereof must be this that fulnesse and idlenesse doe not pricke him forward to sinne and
some who for the kingdome of heaven doe abstaine from marriage And holy Paul saith He that giveth not his virgin to be married doth the better For which cause it is taught that all they who of their owne accord doe take and chuse unto themselves this kinde of life ought carefully to have regard hereunto that in such a life they may with a singular and earnest endevour exercise godlinesse and be holy as Paul commandeth as well in body as in spirit and give more light then others by the honesty of their actions by the labours of such trades as beseem a Christian profession by doing all that they can for the benefit of the Church and by yeelding their service to the sick and to other needy members This gift and purpose of such which doe thus in this matter consecrate themselves to God and such an exercise of their godlinesse is commended of our men and they doe faithfully perswade men hereunto but they doe perswade as we said and not compell the which thing Paul also doth who writeth thus Concerning Virgins I have no commandement of the Lord but I deliver 1 Cor 7. my iudgement which have received this mercy of the Lord that I may be faithfull I thinke it good for a man to be such a one and he concludeth after this sort He is more happy in my iudgement if he remaine such a one that is unmarried then if he marry and I thinke that I have the spirit of God In like sort in comparison of others there be bountifull and peculiar promises and singular rewards offered unto those that keep themselves single to wit that their worthy works shall be recompensed with a great reward and Matâh 17 that no man shall in vain for sake any thing as house father brother so also his wife c. as the Apostles did for the Lords cause Furthermore it is taught that they which have received this gift of God and being throughly proved and tried in this behalfe doe of their own accord serve the Lord and the Church they are taught I say together with other gifts to make great account of this gift and to keep it diligently lest that by any evill lusts or by any allurements of occasions they doe loose it Yet notwithstanding if any good faithfull and diligent man chance to be assaulted with such a tentation as to feare in himselfe the heat and wicked fact of lust then there is no snare laid for such a one neither is there any danger of entrapping his conscience but he that is in this case let him be put over * Looke the 4. Observat to take counsell of the Elders and governours of the Church who have the spirit of God that all may be done in the Church in order decently with honesty of the example and with the using of all due consideration Then verily if upon these things thus done he doth lawfully change his kinde of life he doth not sinne seeing that he obeyeth the counsell of the holy Ghost and the holy Church ought not for this cause to contemne him nor to make any thing the lesse account of his ministerie Notwithstanding if for this cause he should be contemned which the Church cannot do without sinne it were certainly better for him by this means to preserve his soule although he should be one of the common sort of Christians onely then by persisting in his ministerie with sinne to loose and condemne it But although it seemeth to come neerer to the example of the Primitive Church that worthy and honest married men may be chosen to take the charge of souls in the Church then to give them leave to change their kinde of life who before being unmarried did labour diligently in the ministery of the Lord yet notwithstanding our men doe not ground the worthinesse holinesse and vertue of the Ecclesiastical ministery no more then they do of Christian salvation upon either of these kinds ro wit neither upon the state of single life nor of wedlocke neither is there any other thing sought or looked for as it is before declared more then that onely profit and opportunitie which falleth into a single life and is commended of the holy Ghost After these things they doe thus consequently teach touching wedlocke that such a condition of life though it have many difficulties punishments and curses joyned with it where with after the fall of man both mankinde and this order is oppressed yet that it is in this wise holy and acceptable unto God because that God himselfe did in the beginning ordaine it and afterward Christ our Lord did consecrate it and doth daily consecrate it in those that are his and that in such sort that their children also be holy and that moreover God hath offered unto it peculiarly singular promises and blessings which are contained in the Scriptures Thence therefore must all true Christians know that whosoever doe chuse this kinde of life so as it becometh them and with an upright purpose doe both give themselves thereunto and be conversant therein they doe not onely not sinne but they doe and accomplish that which God would have them to doe and that they leade such a kinde of life as God doth peculiarly call some unto and that they doe serve the selfe same Lord whom the unmarried men doe serve The FRENCH Confession doth condemne Monasticall vowes and the forbidding of Marriage Artic. 24. which we have inserted in the 16. Section  Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE say that Matrimonie is holy and honourable in all sorts and states of persons as in the Patriarchs in the Prophets in the Apostles in the holy Martyrs in the Ministers of the Church and in Bishops and that it is an honest and lawfull thing as Chrysostome saith for a man living in Matrimonie to take upon In Tit. 1. Hom. 11. Theo. ad Tit. 10. Euseb lib. 10. cap. 5. him therewith the dignitie of a Bishop And as Sozomenus saith of Spiridon and as Nazianzene saith of his owne Father we say that a good and dâligent Bishop doth serve in the Ministery never the worse for that âe is married but rather the better and with more ablenesse to do good Further we say that the same law which is by constraint taketh away this liberty from men and compelleth them against their wils to live single is the doctrine of devils as Paul saith and that ever since the time of this law a wonderfull uncleannesse of life and manners in Gods Ministers and sundry horrible enormities have followed as the Bishop of Augusta as Faber as Abbas Panormitanus as Latomus as the Tripartite Worke which is annexed to the second Tome of the Councels and some other Champions of the Popes band yea and as the matter it selfe and all Histories doe confesse For it was rightly said by Pius the second Bishop of Rome that he saw many causes why wives should be taken away from Priests but that
themselves be members of the Church and rightly understand the doctrine thereof and give no help unto those that establish false doctrine and exercise unjust crueltie and remember this saying I will honour them that honour me And Daniel in the fourth Chapter exhorteth the King of Babylon to acknowledge the wrath of God and to shew mercy to the banished Church when he saith Redeeme thy sinnes with righteousnesse and with mercy towards the poore and there shall be a healing of thy transgressions And since they are among the principall members of the Church let them provide that judgement be rightly exercised in the Church as Constantine Theodosius Arcadius Martian Charles the great and many godly Kings have provided that judgement in the Church should be sincerely executed But of the difference of both states namely of the Ministerie of the Gospel and the civill Magistracie there are many writings in our Church which declare that we teach no phantasticall nor seditious opinions but doe shew the necessary doctrine delivered in the Gospel touching both degrees profitable to godlinesse and common peace Thankes be to God THis is the summe of that doctrine which by the blessing of God with one consent we teach in our Churches which to be the sincere meaning of the doctrine delivered from God in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and in the Creeds we nothing doubt and it may be understood out of the ancient and purer writers to bee agreeable to the ancient and purer Churches Now the matter it selfe declareth that we have not sought to dispute about new fangled curious and subtle questions neither doe strive about authoritie or riches but onely to unfold and bring to light from the great darknesse of traditions and opinions that doctrine which is necessary to the true invocation of God to true worship to the right knowledge of the Sonne of God and to the salvation of soules and doe in most simple and plaine manner propound the same unto the Churches For all wise men must needs confesse that there was much obscuritie and many errours in the doctrine of the Monkes and many snares of conscience in the Popes traditions and whether doctrine is true plaine evident profitable for consciences and for manners comparison doth declare For we avoid not the judgements of the godly yea rather we desire that the whole true Church of God that is all the faithfull and learned wheresoever they are may understand what we say who we doubt not will be witnesses that this doctrine is the consent of the true Catholike Church of God Also we offer our selves at any time to a more full declaration in every point and think that this rehearsall of our doctrine now made is agreeable to the confession exhibited at Auspurge Anno 1530. For as much therefore as the doctrine which we here recite is true and necessary for the Church we intreat that our Churches may not be condemned as if they either imbraced errours or foolishly or seditiously stirred up strife without any weightie cause The truth and weight of the matters may deliver us from this unjust accusation Next after a godly manner we admonish the Councel it selfe They see that old abuses and many great errours are as yet sticking in the Church because in all ages even from the beginning of mankinde the devill continueth scattering his seed of errour and since that time through the ignorance of men by superstition they are either confirmed or doe shoote forth againe And now for that the vanitie of many superstitions is knowne the times require a reformation and unlesse the Governours provide that the truth may be brought to light great division in opinions is like to follow especially because in this last age of the world great confusion is to be feared Therefore let the Councel see to it that they condemne not a manifest truth And if a godly sort they will deliberate how they may provide for the Churches and if a more ample declaration shall be demanded of us men learned of understanding loving the truth and fearing God must be chosen to consult together of these so weighty matters Neither let them onely strive with us in number of vices seeing it is manifest by many prejudices of what opinion the Bishop of Rome others that are are addicted unto him who now by the space of many yeeres have not onely set forth against us Edicts written with blood but also have slain many of our side and there be many that neither understand nor looke after any truth of doctrine but being already corrupted with prophane perswasions doe thinke this to be an especiall part of politique men to defend the present state and to maintaine their owne authoritie And for this purpose they seeke fit Ministers by sophisticall juggling to jest out the truth Wherefore now we testifie that we will not reject the truth although it be condemned by the judgements of such men And we openly professe that we consent not to the Councel of Trent which heretofore hath sent abroad Decrees partly false partly captious and sophisticall but doe earnestly request that both we may be heard in the same matter and that the errors before confirmed by the Decrees of the Tridentine Councel may be reformed And we reverently beseech the most worthy Emperour Carolus âugustus that he give not leave to the Adversaries to oppresse the truth by their presumption and to strengthen their crueltie which they exercise against innocents and to stirre up greater dissention by their unjust Decrees And now we commend the Church and our selves to the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who we know by the voyce of the Gospel gathereth together to himselfe an everlasting Church and we pray him that he would governe us and not suffer the light of his Gospel to be extinguished nor the assemblies of them that rightly call upon him to be dispersed An Addition ANd we request all that teach in the Churches neere adjoyning or elsewhere that receive the Confession exhibited at Auspurge 1530. that when they reade these things if in any point they finde any want they would lovingly admonish us thereof for that it was not our purpose to bring up any other kinde of doctrine but plainly to receite the summe of the Confession of Anspurge and the common consent of these Churches and we desire that we may be favourably and not quarrelously judged of We purpose not to stirre up new contentions but especially we pray to the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ that was crucified for us and rose againe that prayed in his agonie that we might be one in God that he would make us also in the most Churches one in himselfe We whose names are subscribed hereunto who doe now teach in the Churches and Vniversities under mentioned doe protest that in this writing which we desire to have rightly and not quarrelously understood we have recited the common doctrine published in the Churches and
THE CONFESSIONS OF THE FAITH Of all the CHRISTIAN AND Reformed Churches VVhich purely profess the holy doctrine of the Gospel in all the Kingdoms Nations and Provinces of EUROPE with the order of time when they were written and an exact Table of the principal Articles of Faith which in every Confession is debated Wherein the obscure and difficult places are explained and those things which may in shew seem to contradict each other are plainly and modestly reconciled and such points as yet hang in suspence are sincerely pointed at Freely submitted to all Reformed Churches as a means to knit and unite all the Churches of Christ in one bond of love for the avoiding of Heresies Discords and Schismes in these dangerous times 1 Pet. 3. 15. But sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear LONDON Printed for Austin Rice and are to be sold at his Shop at the Sign of the Three Hearts in St Pauls Church-yard near the West end 1656. A PREFACE IN THE NAME OF THE Churches of France and Belgia which professe the reformation of the Gospell AMbrose in a certaine place saith notably There ought to be no strife but conference among the servants of Christ. For seeing the dulnesse of mans understanding especially in heavenly matters is such that we cannot oft-times perceive matters otherwise very plain it can by no means be denied but that by mutuall conference and friendly and brotherly debating of the matter we come to very great light And that especially seemeth profitable and needfull that some should be set on edge by others that those things which the Lord hath particularly bestowed upon severall members of the Church may redound to the common benefit of the whole body and that all sinister affection set a part Christ who is the Fathers wisdome and the onely Master and Teacher of the Church may be heard and as he is the Prince of peace may so by his spirit joyne together our minds that if it be possible we may all thinke one and the same thing in the Lord. But to strive braule and fiercely and frowardly to contend as fensers doe is so farre from becoming men that are taught of God as that it is not seemely for modest or civill persons And if so be that in all yea even in the very least affairs of mans life that rule of modestie is to be kept what I pray you is to be done when we are in hand with God and Gods matters Surely holy things are holily and devoutly to be handled in the feare of God and love of our neighbour Who if he goe out of the way is by the spirit of meeknesse to be called backe again but if he take the right way he is more and more to be instructed therein to the end it may appeare that we are not driven by any motion of man but that in all things our mindes are ruled and governed by God Yet alas such is the spot and staine of our times that the evill custome of writing whatsoever and even of railing hath seised upon the wits and mindes not of meane men onely but even of those whom it most of all behooved to doe the cleane contrary The rable of Iesuits and such other like fellows whose very reward is the earnest of bondage and cursed speaking how shamelesly and outragiously they are carried against us and the truth and with what bitternesse they cast out against us such things as they have been taught in the schoole of shamelesnesse it may be sufficiently perceived of any man For they when they feele themselves pressed with most strong reasons and overcome with expresse places of Scripture they run to cavils and slanders as to the onely refuge of their errours They say we have revolted from the Catholique Church that we might follow the divers imaginations of men they cry aloud that we are heretiques schismatiques and sectaries and they oft-times in mockage call us Confessionists and moreover they lay in our dish that we neither agree with our selves nor with others who detest the Bishop of Rome but there are as many Religions among us as there are Confessions of Faith And that they may seeme to procure credit to themselves and to give a checke to the Germane Churches especially they bring forth both certaine other writings and especially that Forme of Agreement of late published in Germanie in which there are certaine things to be seene farre differing from those ancient Confessions of Faith which the Churches of the Gospell have even since the beginning given out But let them so thinke that the fault of heresie is not to be laid upon those whose faith altogether relieth on most sure grounds of Scripture that they are no schismatiques who intirely cleave to Gods Church such an one as the Prophets and Apostles doe describe unto us nor to be accounted sectaries who embrace the truth of God which is one and alwaies like itselfe What do they meane I pray you by the name of Confessionists so often repeated For if every man be commanded to make confession of his Faith so often as Gods glory and the edifying of the Church shall require what a wonderfull or strange thing ought it to seeme if Cities if Provinces if whole kingdomes have made profession of their Faith when they were falsely charged by the Popish sort that they had gone from the doctrine of the true beleeving Church but they wil say there ought to be one confession of faith and no moe as though forsooth a confession of faith were to be valued rather by the words then by the thing it selfe What therefore will they say to our Ancestours who when they had the Apostles Creed yet for all that set out the Nicene Chalcedonian and many moe such like Creeds Those Creeds say you were generall Yea surely but so generall that a great part of the world in those elder times followed the frantique heresies of the Arrians whom the godly forefathers by setting forth those Creeds desired to bring home into the Church again The truth saith Hilarie was by the advise and opinions of Bishops many waies sought and a reason of that which was meant was rendered by severall confessions of faith set down in writing And a little after It ought to seeme no marvell right well-beloved brethren that mens faiths began to be declared so thick the outrage of heretiques layeth this necessitie upon us Thus much said Hilarie What that Athanasius Augustine and many other ancients set forth their Creeds also that the puritie of Christian faith might more and more shine forth Therefore if Kingdoms Cities and and whole Provinces have privately made confession of their faith this was the cause thereof for that hitherto the state of times hath not suffered that a generall Councell of all those who professe the reformed Religion might be
much peevishnesse through which some do straight way upon very small occasion call their brethren heretikes schismatikes ungodly Mahometans let these speeches be thrown out against Atheists Epicures Libertines Arians Anabaptists such like mischevous persons which desire to have the Lords field utterly destroyed but let us every day grow in faith love and let us teach the flocks committed to our charge to fear God to hate vices and follow after vertues to denie the world and themselves obeying the commandement of our Lord and teacher Iesus Christ who biddeth us not to braule but to love each other Whose example in governing the Church if we will follow we shall raise up those that are afflicted take up those that are falne coÌfort the feeble waken the drowsie and not negligently denounce Gods wrath against sinnes and shall draw out the sword of the same word which is no blunt one against hypocrites wolves dogs swine goates and to conclude against all wicked ones which in our Churches mingle themselves with the true sheepe and which cause the word of God to be evill spoken of It were a farre better thing surely then that which some do busying the sharpnesse of their wit in making of certaine trifles that forsooth the knowledge of such subtilties may shake out of our mindes all conscience It was justly said that the strength of the Gospel was weakened through the thorny subtilties of schoole-questions and we through our wayward disputations what else doe we then cause that the authoritie thereof be not strengthned but rather weakned and doe even stagger among the wicked We reade it excellently written in Livie a very grave writer that not onely grudges but also warres have an end and that oftentimes deadly foes become faithfull confederates yea and sometimes Citizens and that by the same speeches of the people of Rome very bitter or cruell enmities have beene taken up betweene men of great account And that which these few words wrought with the heathen shall not godlinesse toward God obtaine at the hands of Christians of Divines and of Pastours of Churches yea of the travell of reading and diligently examining and conferring of this booke shall not be irkesome if upright and sincere judgement if not prejudicate opinions but the love of one truth shall beare sway in all mens hearts it will shortly obtaine it That old contention about the celebrating of Easter very hotly tossed to and fro for two hundred yeeres or there about betweene the Greeks and the Latines was long since by us thought worthy of laughter but we must take good heed lest in a matter not altogether unlike we seeme to be wiser then both if so be that we desire to have the Church whole and not to leave it rent unto the posteritie and would have our selves be counted not foolish among men and not stubborne in the sight of God There hath scarce been any age which hath in such sort seene all Churches following altogether one thing in all points so as there hath not alwaies been some difference either in doctrine or in ceremonies or in manners and yet were not Christian Churches through the world therefore cut asunder unlesse peradventure then when the Bishop of Rome brake off all agreement and tyrannically injoyned to other Churches not what ought to be done but what himselfe would have observed but the Apostle did not so Barnabas indeed departed from Paul and Paul withstood Peter and surely for no trifle and yet the one became not more enemie or strange to the other but the selfe same spirit which had coupled them from the beginning never suffered them to be dis-joyned from them-selves It is the fashion of Romists to command to enforce to presse to throw out oursings and thunder excommunications upon the heads of those that whisper never so little against them but let us according to the doctrine of the holy Ghost suffer and gently admonish each other that is keeping the ground-work of faith let us build love upon it and let us joyntly repaire the wals of Sion lying in their ruines It remaineth that through the same Lord Christ we beseech our reverent brethren in the Lord whose Confessions published we set forth that they take this our paines in good part and suffer us to leane as it were to a certaine stay to the common consent of the reformed Churches against the accusations and reproches of the common adversaries of the truth But it had been to be wished that we might at once have set out all the Confessions of all the reformed Churches but because we had them not all therefore we set out them onely that were come to our hands to which the rest also so farre as we suppose may easily be drawne And we also could have wished that the thing might have beene made common to all the reformed Churches But when as the state of our Churches seemed to force the matter and that they could not abide any longer delay the right well beloved brethren will pardon us with whom by reason of the time we could not impart both the Harmonie it selfe and the Observations as also the intent of this whole Edition Whereas moreover we have put to moe confessions of one and the same Nation as of Auspurge and Saxonie as also the former and latter of Helvetia that was not done without cause for besides that one expoundeth another we thought it good also hereby to ridde them from all suspicion of inconstancie and wavering in opinion which the adversaries are wont to catch at by such repetitions of Confessions Yet why we would not adde some Confessions of the brethren of Bohemia often repeated we will straight way shew a cause and we hope that our reason will easily be liked of them And we have set downe every where two yea in some places three Editions of Auspurge for this respect lest in this diversitie we might seeme to have picked out that which rather favoured our side and to have utterly misliked the other Wherein notwithstanding we have not every where followed the order of times in which every of them came to light but the coppie which we had in our hands printed at Wirtemberge 1572. with a double Edition And we have therefore thought it meet to passe over the Apologies adjoyned to the Confessions as of Auspurge Bohemia Sueveland and England as well that the worke might not grow to be exceeding bigge as also that we might not seeme rather to increase disputations and controversies then to make an Harmonie of doctrine And as for our Observations our minde was to meet with the cavils of sophisters who we know well enough will take hold on the least matters that they may thereby set us on worke Wherefore lest they should charge us to set out a discord rather then a concord of Confessions we have added in the end very short Observations in which we lay open those things which might seeme some what obscurely spoken and
doe favourably and freely giving them an interpretation expound those things which either have or seeme to have any shew of repugnancie And we beseech the brethren to beare with us therein as the most distressed and desirous of the peace and agreement of the Churches among those who in these last times have imbraced the truth of the Gospel For God forbid that we should desire to be counted Censurers of others who are ready rather to be taught of our brethren and to be strengthned in this race of truth which is begun We would therefore have them so to thinke that these Observations are laid before them that they may judge of them and may if they shall thinke it any where needfull better and more fitly declare their owne opinion and in the meane while accept of our paines YE therefore most gracious Kings Dukes Earles Marquesses most famous Barons and noble Lords ye Cities and Common-wealths ye most wise Pastours Doctors and to be short all Christian people professing the truth of the Gospel be present in soules and bodies suffer not the poison of discord to spread any farther but kill this hurtfull Serpent and receive with a Christian minde as is meet and as is offered unto you this most sure token and earnest of the everlasting friendship of the French and Belgian Churches with you offered to you in the face of the whole world that we being by a friendly league coupled together in Christ may vanquish all Antichrists and may sing that Hymne to the Lord our God Behold how good and joyfull a thing it is brethren to dwell together in unitie A CATALOGVE OF THE CONFESSIONS WHEREOF this HARMONIE is framed according to the order of the times wherein every of them were written and published I. THE Confession of AUSPURGE was first presented in the Germane tongue at the Citie Auspurge in the yeere 1530. to Charles the fifth being Emperor by certaine most renowned Princes of Germanie and other States of the sacred Empire whom they call Protestants Secondly the selfe same yeere it was set out and published at Wirtemberge in Latine somewhat corrected in certain Articles with a Preface and the subscription of the Authours names II. THat Confession of the foure Cities was presented both in the Germane and also in the Latine tongue to the same most sacred Emperour Charles the fifth in the same assembly held at Auspurge in the same yeere by the Embassadors of the Cities of Strausbrough Constance Meminga Lindaw both which we have in certaine Articles compared together that the Readers might have the one made more ample by the other and we have therefore in the titles called it the Confession of Sueveland for that those foure Cities by whom it was presented are commonly counted neighbours to Sueveland III. THat of Basil about the yeere 1532. was first written in the Germane tongue by the Ministers of the Church of Basil and also by a common subscription allowed of the Pastours of Strausbrough then againe in the yeere 1561. both recognised and received by the selfe same Ministers of Basil Afterward also it was published by the Magistrate of Millaine in his owne name in the Germane tongue with a Preface as though it had been that Churches owne Confession And at the last it was turned into Latine Which we as more ancient then the rest of Helvetia have thought good to be set downe here also and doe else where in like sort call it the Confession of Millaine IIII. THe former Confession of Helvetia was written at Basil about the yeere 1536. in the behalfe of all the Churches of Helvetia and and sent and presented to the Assembly of Divines at Wirtemberge by Master Bucer and Master Capito and in the yeere following 1537. it was againe propounded together with the declaration thereof to the assembly at Smalcaldia by Bâcer himselfe and allowed of that whole assemblie namely of all the Divines and degrees of Protestants as Luther his own letters to the Helââtians doe testifie And the declaration in Latine was conferred in very many places with the more ample copie written in the Germane tongue V. THat of Saxonie was written in Latine in the yeere 1551. in the behalfe of the Saxon Churches by Master Philip Melancthon that it might be presented to the Councel of Trenr to which not only the Saxon and Meisfen Churches but also very many other did subscribe as if it had been to the Confession of Auspurge repeated VI. THat of Wertemberge was of the most renowned Prince and Lord Lord Christopher Duke of Wertemberg and Tecca Earle of Mountbelgard by his Embassadours presented to the assemblie of the Tridentine Councel the 24. day of the Moneth of Januarie in the yeere 1552. VII THe French Confession was in the yeere 1559. presented to Francis the second King of France first at Amboise in the behalfe of all the godly of that kingdome secondly in the yeere 1561. at Poifie It was presented againe in French to Charles the ninth and at length also published by the Pastours of the French Churches with a Preface to all other Evangelicall Pastours in the yeere 1566. VIII THe English Confession was inserted in the generall apologie written in the yeere 1562. in the behalfe of the English Church IX THe latter Confession of Helvetia was written by the Pastours of Zurich in the yeere 1566. and approved and subscribed unto not onely of the Tigurines themselves and their confederates of Bern Scaphusia Sangallia Rhetia Myllaine and Bienna but of all them of Geneva and of Savoi of Polonie and likewise by the Churches of Hungarie and Scotland X. THe Confession of Belgia was published in French in the name of all the Churches of Belgia in the yeere 1566. and in the yeere 1579. in a publique Synode held at Belgium it was repeated confirmed and turned into the Belgian tongue XI THat of Bohemia being the last of the foure former which were farre more ancient which for the largenesse we thought good not to be inserted into this Harmonie being recited in the same order of Chapters and Arguments and somewhat more plainly expressed and in the yeere 1573. published in divers places was also approved by common testimonie of the Vniversitie of Wirtemberge even as Master Luther and Melancton had approved the former published in the yeere 1532. being altogether the same in doctrine with this as Luther his Preface witnesseth and we have called it elsewhere the Confession of the Waldenses following the common title assigned thereunto by those Churches which we would have to be spoken without any prejudice to those brethren AN ADMONITION TO THE GODLY AND GENTLE READER TOUCHING THE Order and course of this whole HARMONIE THis whole Harmonie of Confessions gentle Reader is parted into 19. Sections which we have taken sometimes out of moe sometimes out of fewer Confessions in number as each seemed every one in his owne place to handle one and the same matter or chiefe point of doctrine But in
Interpretatio taken onely from herselfe that her selfe may be the interpreter of her selfe the rule of charitie and faith being her guide Which kinde of interpretation so far forth as the holy Fathers Artic 3. Patres have followed we doe not onely receive them as interpreters of the Scripture but reverence them as the beloved instruments of God But as for the traditions of men although never Artic. 4. Tradit humanae so glorious and received how many soever of them doe withdraw or hinder us as of things unprofitable and hurtfull so we answer with that saying of the Lord They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine of men The drift of the Canonicall Scripture is this that God wisheth well to mankind and by Christ the Lord his Sonne hath declared this good will which is received by faith alone and faith must be effectuall through love that it may be shewed forth by an innocent life Out of the Confession of BASILL Of things commanded and not commanded Artic. 10. VVE confesse that as no man can command those things which Christ hath not commanded so likewise no man can forbid those things which he hath not forbidden And in the margent For it is written heare him Also section the third in the same place And much lesse can any man license those things which God hath forbidden c And in the marg God said I am Iehova your God Levit. 18. and by Moses Deut. 10. for Iehovah your God is God of gods a great God and terrible Who therefore among his creatures can grant those things which he hath forbidden In like sort section 4. And againe no man can forbid those things which God hath granted c. The other things which are contained in this article because they belong to other sections they are inserted every one in their places Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA or the WALDENSES Of the holy Scriptures CHAP. I. FIrst of all the Ministers of our Churches teach with one consent concerning the holy Scripture of the new and old Testament which is commonly called the Bible and is lawfully received and allowed of the Fathers which are of best and soundest judgement that it is true certaine and worthy to be beleeved whereunto no other humane writings whatsoever or of what sort soever they be may be compared but that as mans writings they must give place to the holy Scripture First because it is inspired and taught of the holy Ghost and uttered by the mouth of holy men written by them and confirmed by heavenly and divine testimonies which spirit also himselfe openeth and discloseth the meaning how it ought to be understood and the truth of this Scripture in the Church in what manner seemeth him best especially by raising up and giving faithfull Ministers who are his chosen instruments Of which spirit David speaketh when he saith The spirit of the Lord spake by me his word was in my tongue 2 Sam. 22. 2 Pet. 1. and Peter For prophecie came not in old time by will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost and 2 Tim. 3. Rom. 15. Ioh. 5. Paul The whole Scripture given by inspiration of God is profitable c. besides the Lord himselfe saith Search the Scriptures And againe Ye are deceived not knowing the Scriptures Mat 22. Luk. 24. neither doe ye understand the power of God And he opened the minds of his Disciples that they might understand the Scriptures Secondly because it is a true and sure testimony and a clear proofe of Gods favorable good will which he hath revealed Heb. 11. concerning himselfe without which revelation of Scripture there is no wholesome knowledge nor faith nor accesse to God For in this such things as are necessarie to doctrine to discipline and government of the holy Church for all and singular persons in the ordinary ministerie of salvation whence also springeth true faith in this I say are all such things fully absolutely and so far forth as is requisite as in a most excellent and most exquisite worke of the Holy Ghost comprehended and included then which no Angel from heaven can bring any thing more certaine and if he should bring any other thing he ought not to be beleeved And this perswasion and beliefe concerning holy Scripture namely that it is taught and inspired of God is the beginning and ground of our Christian profession which taketh beginning from the Word outwardly preached as from an ordinary meane ordained of God for this purpose Wherefore every one ought very highly to esteeme of the divine writings of the holy Prophets and Apostles resolutely to beleeve them and religiously to yeeld unto them in all things diligently to reade them to gather wholesome doctrine out of them and according to them ought every man to frame and order himselfe but especially they who after an holy manner are set over the Church of God For which causes in our Churches and meetings this holy Scripture is rehearsed to the hearers in the common and mother tongue which all understand and especially according to the ancient custome of the Church those portions of the Gospels in Scripture which are wont to be read on solemne holy dayes out of the Evangelists and Apostles writings and are usually called Gospels and Epistles out of which profitable and wholesome doctrines and exhortations and sermons are made to the people as at all times occasion and need requireth We likewise teach that the writings of holy Doctors especially of those that are ancient are also to be esteemed for true and profitable whereof there may be some use to instruct the people yet onely in those things wherein they agree with the holy Scripture or are not contrarie thereunto and so farre forth as they give testimonie to the excellencie thereof to the information and example of the Apostolike Church and swerve not from the consent judgement and decâees of the ancient Church wherein she hath continued unspotted in the truth after what sort they themselves also have charged men to judge and thinke of their writings and have given warning that heed should be taken lest that they being but men too much should be ascribed to them Of which thing S. Augustine speaketh in this manner In preoem in 3. de sanct Trinit Be not thou a servant to my writings as it were to the Canonical Scriptures but in the Canonical Scriptures such things as thou didst not beleeve when thou hast there found them immediately beleeve But in my writings that which thou knowest not for acertaine truth unlesse thou perceive it to be certaine hold it not resolutely And elsewhere he saith Give not as great credit to mine or Ambrose his words as to the Canonical Scriptures This is the âight rule to discerne writings by which so greatly ãâã the Papists that they have cited it in their decretal distinct 9. Chap. Notimets verbis c. Out of the
FRENCH Confession THis one God hath revealed himselfe to be such a one unto men first in the creation preservation and governing of his workes secondly farre more plainly in his word which Artic. 2. word in the beginning he revealed to the fathers by certaine visions and oracles and then caused it to be written in these bookes which we call holy Scripture All this holy Scripture is contained in the Canonicall books Artic 3. of the old and New Testament The Catalogue whereof is this The five bookes of Moses namely Genesis Exodus Leviticus Numbers Deuteronomie Iosua Judges Ruth two bookes of Samuell two bookes of the Kings two bookes of Chronicles or Paralipomenon one book of Esdras Nehemiah Ester Iob the Psalmes Solomons Proverbs Ecclesiastes the Song of Songs Esay Ieremie with the Lamentations Ezechiel Daniel the 12. small Prophets namely Ose Ioel Amos Abdiah Ionah Michea Nahum Abacuc Sophon Haggaie Zacharie Malachie the holy Gospel of Iesus Christ according to Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Acts of the Apostles Pauls Epistles namely one to the Romanes two to the Corinthians one to the Galathians one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Collossians two to the Thessalonians two to Timothie one to Titus one to Philemon the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Iames two Epistles of Peter three Epistles of Iohn one Epistle of Iude Iohns Revelation We acknowledge these bookes to be Canonicall that is we Arâic 4. account them as the rule square of our faith and that not only for the common consent of the Church but also much more for the testimonie and inward perswasion of the Holy Ghost by whose inspiration we are taught to discerne them from other Ecclesiasticall bookes which howsoever they may bee profitable yet are they not such that any one article of faith may be builded upon them We beleeve that the word contained in these books came Artic. 5. from one God of whom alone and not of men the authority thereof dependeth And seeing this is the summe of all truth conteining whatsoever is required for the worship of God and our saâvation we hold it not lawfull for men no not for the Angels themselves to adde or detract any thing from that word or to alter any whit at all in the same And hereupon it followeth that it is not lawfull to oppose either antiquitie custome multitude mans wisedome and judgement edicts or any deerees or Councels or visions or miracles unto this holy Scripture but rather that all things ought to be examined and tried by the rule and square thereof Wherefore we doe for this cause also allow those three Creeds namely the Apostles the Nicen and Athanasius his Creed because they be agreeable to the written Word of God Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE receive and embrace all the Canonicall Scriptures Artic. 10. both of the Old and New Testament giving thankes to our God who hath raised up unto us that light which we might ever have before our eyes lest either by the subtiltie of man or by the snares of the devill we should be carried away to errors and lies Also we professe that these be the heavenly voyces whereby God hath opened unto us his will and that onely in them mans heart can have setled rest that in them be abundantly and fully comprehended all things whatsoever be needfull for our helpe as Origen Augustine Chrysostome and Cyrillus have taught That they be the very might and strength to attain to salvation that they be the foundations of the Prophets and Apostles Whereupon is built the Church of God that they be the very sure and infallible rule whereby may be tried whether the Church doe swerve or erre and whereunto all Ecclesiasticall doctrine ought to be called to account and that against these Scriptures neither law nor ordinance nor any custome ought to be heard no though Paul himselfe or an Angel from heaven should come and teach the contrary Out of the Confession of BELGIA HE hath revealed himselfe much more plainly in his holy Aâtic 2. Sub fiâem Word so farre forth as it is expedient for his owne glory and the salvation of his in this life We confesse that this Word of God was not brought or delivered Artic 3. by any will of man but that holy men of God inspired by Gods holy Spirit spake it as S. Peter witnesseth but afterward God himself for that exceeding teÌder carefulnes which he hath of his and of their salvation gave in Commission to his servants the Apostles and Prophets that they should put those oracles in writing and he himselfe also wrote the two Tables of the Law with his own finger which is the cause why we call such writings sacred and divine Scripture And we comprehend the holy Scripture in those two books of the Old and New Testament which are called the canonicall Artic. 4. bookes about which there was never any adoe And of them this is the number and also the order received of the Church of God The five bookes of Moses the book of Iosua of the Iudges of Ruth two books of Samuel two of the Kings two of the Chronicles which are called Paraâipomena the first of Esdras Nehemiah Ester Iob also Davids Psalmes three books of Solomon namely the Proverbs Ecclesiastes and the Song of Songs the foure great Prophets Esay Ieremie Ezekiell and Daniel and further more also the 12. small Prophets moreover the Canonicall bookes of the New Testament are the foure Evangelists namely Saint Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Acts of the Apostles the 14. Epistles of Saint Paul and seven of the other Apostles the Revelation of Saint Iohn the Apostle These books alone doe we Artic. 5. receive as sacred and canonical whereupon our faith may rest be confirmed and established therfore without any doubt we beleeve also those things which are contained in them and that not so much because the Church receiveth and alloweth them for Canonicall as for that the holy Ghost beareth witnes to our consciences that they came from God and most of all for that they also testifie and justifie by themselves this their owne sacred authoritie and sanctitie seeing that even the blinde may clearely behold and as it were feele the fulfilling and accomplishment of all things which were foretold in these writings We furthermore make a difference betweene the holy Artic. 6. bookes and those which they call Apocriphall for so much as the Apocriphall may be read in the Church and it is lawfull also so farre to gather instructions out of them as they agree with the Canonicall bookes but their authoritie and certaintie is not such as that any doctrine touching faith or Christian Religion may safely be built upon their testimonie so farre off is it that they can disanull or impaire the authoritie of the other We beleeve also that this holy Scripture doth most perfectly Artiâ 7. containe
all the will of God and that in it all things are abundantly taught whatsoever is necessary to be beleeved of man to attaine salvation Therefore seeing the whole manner of worshipping God which God requireth at the hands of the faithfull is there most exquisitely and at large set downe it is lawfull for no man although he have the authoritie of an Apostle no not for any Angel sent from heaven as Saint Paul speaketh to teach otherwise then we have long since beene taught in the holy Scriptures For seeing it is forbidden that any one should adde or detract any thing from the Word of God thereby it is evident enough that this holy doctrine is perfect and absolute in all points and parcels thereof and therefore no other writings of men although never so holy no custome no multitude no antiquitie nor prescription of times nor personall succession nor any councels and to conclude no decrees or ordinances of men are to be matched or compared with these divine Scriptures and bare truth of God for so much as Gods truth excelleth all things For all men of their owne nature are lyars and lighter then vanitie it selfe therefore we doe utterly refuse whatsoever things agree not with this most certaine rule as we have beene taught by the Apostles when they say Trie the spirits whether they be of God And If any come unto you and bring not this doctrine receive him not to house c. Out of the SAXONS Confession Of Doctrine SEeing it is most undoubtedly true that God out of mankinde doth gather together unto himselfe a Church unto eternall life for and by his Sonne through preaching of that doctrine which is written in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles we plainly avouch before God and the whole Church in heaven and in earth that we doe with a true faith embrace all the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and that in that very naturall meanning which is set downe in the Creeds of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius And these selfe same Creedes and the naturall meanning of them we have alwaies constantly embraced without corruption and will by Gods helpe alwaies embrace and in this faith doe we call upon the true God who sending his Sonne and giving cleare testimonies hath revealed himself in his Church joyning our prayer with all Saints in heaven and in earth and our Vide obseru 1. adhaac confâss tum in hac sâct tum in sâct secunda declarations upon the Creeds are abroad containing the whole body and ground of doctrine which shew that this our protestation is most true We doe also very resolutely condemne all brainesicke fantasies which are against the Creeds as are the monstrous opinions of heathen men of the Iewes of the Mahometists of Marcion the Manichees of Samosatenus Servetus Arrius and those that deny the person of the holy Ghost and other opinions condemned by the true judgement of the Church Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the holy Scripture CHAP. 30. THe holy Scriptures we call those Canonicall books of the Vide obseru 1. in hanc Confess old and new Testament of whose authoritie there was never doubt made in the Church This Scripture we beleeve and confesse to be the Oracle of the holy Ghost so confirmed by heavenly testimonies that If an Angel from heaven preach any other thing let him be accursed Wherefore we detest all doctrine worship and Religion contrary to this Scripture But whereas some men thinke that all doctrine necessary to be known of us to true everlasting salvation is not contained in this Scripture and that the right of expounding this Scripture lyeth so in the power of chiefe Bishops that what they according to their owne will give out is to be embraced for the meaning of the holy Ghost it is more easily said then proved The whole Scripture is given by inspiration of God and is profitable 2 Tim. 3. to teach to improve to correct and to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect being throughly prepared to every good worke And Iohn 15. I have called you friends for all things that I have heard of my father have I made knowne to you And those things which the Apostles received of Christ those have they by their preaching published in the whole world and by their writings delivered them to posteritie It is a plain case therefore that all things which are needfull to be knowne to salvation are contained in the Prophets Chrysost ad Titum hom â and Apostles writings He hath revealed his owne word in due season by preaching which is all committed to me this is the preaching For the Gospel containeth things both things present and things to come as honour piety and faith yea and all things he hath ioyntly comprised in this one word preaching Againe Ierome ad Tit. Cap. 1. August super Joan. Cap. 11. Tract 40. Without authority of the Scriptures babbling hath no credit For seeing the Lord Iesus did many things al are not written as the same holy Evangelist himselfe witnesseth that the Lord Christ both said and did many things which are not written But those things were selected to be written which seemed to suffice for the salvation of those that beleeve For wheras they say that the right of expounding the Scripture lyeth in the power of cheif Bishops it is evident that the gift of expounding the scripture is not of mans wisedome but of the holy Ghost To every man saith Paul is given the manifestation of the spirit to profit withall for to one is given by the spirit the word of wisedome c. But the holy Ghost is altogether at libertie and is not tied to a certain sort of men but giveth gifts to men according to his own Num. 11. good pleasure Oh that all the people had power to prophecie and that the Lord would put his spirit upon them Debora a woman Iud. 4. the wife of Lapidoth is raised up to be a Prophetesse Againe I am Amos. 7. no Prophet nor Prophets sonne but I am a heard man and a gatherer of wilde figs. And yet Amos received the holy Ghost and was made a Prophet All these things worketh one and the 2 Cor. 12. same spirit distributing to every man as he will Many examples also do witnesse that chiefe Bishops have been often and very foulely deceived wherfore the gift of expounding the Scripture is not so tied to the Popes that whosoever shall be Pope must needs rightly expound the Scripture but the true meaning of the Scripture is to be sought in the Scripture it selfe and among those that being raised by the spirit of God expound Scripture by Scripture CHAP. XXXIIII Of Councels VVE confesse that Councels ought to have their judgements in the Church concerning the holy doctrine of Religion and that the authoritie of lawfull Councels is great but the authoritie of Gods Word must
needs be the greatest For although the Church have a sure promise of Christs continuall presence and be governed by the holy Ghost yet not every assembly of men may be taken for the true Church and albeit never so many seeme often times to come together in the name of Christ yet few are chosen and all have not faith And as it is wont to fall out in civill meetings so doth it also in meetings of the Church that for the most part the greater side overcommeth the better Hitherto may be added that the holy Ghost doth not make men in this life not subject to sinne but leaveth in them many and sundrie infirmities Examples also witnesse that not onely the Popes but also Councels have beene deceived Wherefore seeing that the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets is confirmed of God the sentence of no one man nor of any assembly of men is to be received simply without triall for the Oracle of the holy Ghost but it is to be laid to the rule of the Prophets and Apostles doctrine that that which agreeth therewith may be acknowledged and that which is contrary thereunto may be confuted If we or an Angel from heaven Gal. 1. preach unto you a Gospel beside that which wee have preached unto you let him bee accursed And beleeve yee not every spirit 1 Ioh. 4. but trie the spirits whether they bee of God Againe 1 Thess 5. Trie all things and keepe that which is good Augustine against Maximius a Bishop of the Arrians in his 3. booke Chap. 14. saith But now am I neither to cite the Councel of Nice nor you the Councel of Arimine as it were to preiudice the matter neither am I bound by the authoritie of the one nor you by the authoritie of the other with authorities of Scripture which are witnesses not proper to any one but common to us both let matter with matter cause with cause reason with reason c. And Panormitane in the Chapter significasti Extr. de electio In things concerning faith even the verdict of one private man were to be perferred before the Popes if he were lead with better warrants of the old and new Testament then the Pope And Gerson in the first part about triall of doctrines The first truth should stand that if there a plaine private man sufficiently instructed in holy Scripture more credit were to be given in a case of doctrine to his assertion then to the Popes definitive sentence For it is plaine that the Gospel is more to be beleeved then the Pope If then a man so leaned teach any truth to be contained in the Gospel where the Pope were either ignorant or willingly deceived it is cleare whose iudgement were to be preferred And a little after Such a learned man ought in that case while a generall Councel were holden at which he himselfe were present to set himselfe against it if he should perceive the greater part of malice or ignorance to incline to that which is contrarie to the Gospel Of Ecclesiasticall Writers CHAP. 34. RIse up before an hoare head saith the Scripture and reverence the person of an old man We do therefore reverence the gray haires of our ancestours who even since the Gospell began to be revealed and published have in the world taken upon them the travell of furthering the Church not only by preaching but also by publike writings that the posteritie might from the Apostles even unto this time have manifest and certaine testimonies of the holy doctrine And we so embrace their writings as both the holy Scripture alloweth us to use mans authoritie and as themselves would have their writings acknowledged You my friends say that in the ancient Iob 12. is wisdome and in the length of daies is understanding but I say unto you that with him to wit with the Lord our God is wisdome and strength he hath councell and understanding And 1 Corinth 4. Let the Prophets speake two or three and let the rest iudge And Try all things and keepe that which is good 1 Thess 5. It is not lawfull for us to bring in any thing of our own Tertut Lib de scrip haeret head no not so much as to take that which any man hath brought in of his own head We have the Apostles of the Lord for Authors who chose nothing of their own heads which they might bring in but the discipline which they received of Christ they faithfully delivered to all nations And Augustine saith Neither Epist ad Fâââunat Dist 8. ought we to esteeme of the writings of any men although they be Catholike and commendable persons as of the Canonicall Scriptures as though it were not lawfull yeelding them that reverence which is due unto such men to disallow and refuse something in their writings if perchance we finde that they have thought otherwise then the truth is understood either of others or of our selves through the gift of God Such am I in other mens writings In Proe in Lib. 3. de Trinie as I would have them construers of mine Againe Be thou not tyed to my writings as it were to the Canonicall Scriptures but in the Canonicall Scriptures that which thou didst not beleeve when thou hast found it beleeve it incontinently but in mine that which thou thoughtest to be undoubtedly true unlesse thou perceive it to be true indeed hold it not resolutely And againe I neither can nor ought to deny that as in those who have gone before Ad Vincent Lio. so also in so many slender works of mine there are many things which may with upright iudgement and no rashnesse be blamed And againe I have learned to give this reverence to In Epist aâ Ierom. these Writers alone which are now called Canonicall Againe But I so read others that be they never so holy or never so learned I do not therefore thinke it true because they have so thought but because they could perswade me by other Author or by Canonicall or at least by probable reasons which disagree not from the truth And in another place Who knoweth not that holy Scripture De unico baptismo in Epist ad Vincent c. And Doe not brother against so many divine c. For these places are known even out of the Popes own Decree Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Art 1. ss 1. Whence Sermons are to be taken FIrst a controversie being raised amongst the learned about certaine Articles of Christian doctrine when as the people with us were dangerously divided by reason of contraây preachings we charged our Preachers that they should henceforth broach nothing to the people in any Sermon which either is not taught in the Scriptures of God or hath not sure ground thereout as it was openly Decreed in the Assembly holden at Norimberge in the 22 yeere after the smaller account which moreover is also the opinion of all the holy Fathers For seeing Saint Paul
among his Saints none is immutable and the heavens are not cleane in his sight how much more abominable and unprofitable man who drinketh in iniquitie as water And the holy Scripture plainly witnesseth throughout all the bookes thereof that all men Ephes 2. Psal 14. even from their birth are by nature sinners and that there neither is nor hath beene any one who of himselfe and by himselfe was righteous and holy but all have gone aside from God and are become Rom. 3. unprofitable and of no account at all And whereas some are made holy and acceptable unto God that is purchased unto them without any worthinesse or merit of theirs by him who alone is holy God himselfe of the meere grace and unspeakable riches of his goodnesse hath ordained and brought them to that estate that they be blessed and called redeemed by Christ cleansed and consecrated by his blood annointed of the holy Ghost made righteous and holy by faith in Christ and adorned with commendable vertues and good deeds or workes which beseeme a Christian profession Of whom many having finished their life and course in such workes have now received and doe enjoy by grace eternall felicitie in heaven where God crowneth those that be his Some of them also God hath indued wiht a certain peculiar grace of his and with divine gifts unto the ministerie and to the publike and common good of the Church such as were the Patriarches Prophets and other holy fathers also Apostles Evangelists Bishops and many Doctors and Pastors and also other famous men and of rare excellencie and very well furnished with the spirit whose memory monuments of their labours and the good things which they did are extant and continue even untill this day in the holy Scriptures and in the Church But especially it is both beleeved and by open confession made knowne as touching the holy Virgin Mary that she was a daughter of the blood royall of the house and family of David that deare servant and friend of God and that she was chosen and blessed of God the Father consecrated by the holy Ghost visited and sanctified above other of her sexe and also replenished with wonderfull grace and power of God to this end that she might become the true mother of our Lord Iesus Christ the Son of God of whom he vouchsafed to take our nature and that she was at all times before her birth in the same and after it a true chaste and pure Virgine and that by her best beloved Sonne the Sonne also of the living God through the price of his death and the effusion of his most holy blood she was dearely redeemed and sanctified as also made one of the deare partakers of Christ by the holy Ghost through faith being adorned with excellent gifts noble vertues and fruits of good workes renowned as happie before all others and made most assuredly a joynt heire of everlasting life And a little after Furthermore it is taught in the Church that no man ought so to reverence holy men as we are to worship God much lesse their Images or to reverence them with that worship and affection of minde which onely are due to God alone And to be short by no meanes to honour them with divine worship or to give it unto them For God saith by the Prophet Esay I am the Lord thy God this is my name I will not give mine honour to another nor my glory to Images Againe a Esa 42. 48. little after But even as that thing is gain-said that the honour due to God should be given to Saints so it is by no meanes to be suffered that the honour of the Lambe Christ our Lord and things belonging to him and due to him alone and appertaining to the proper and true Priesthood of his nature should be transferred to them that is lest of them and those torments which they suffered we should make redeemers or merits in this life or else advocates intercessours and Mediatours in heaven or that we should invocate them and not them onely but not so much as the holy Angels seeing they are not God For there is one onely 1 Tim. 2. Hebr. 9. 1 Tim. 2. 1 Joâ 2. Redeemer who being once delivered to death sacrificed himselfe both in his body and in his blood there is also one onely Advocate the most mercifull Lord of us all And they are not onely to be reputed and taken for Saints who are gone before us and are fallen a sleepe in the Lord and dwell now in joyes but also they who as there have alwaies beene some upon earth so doe likewise live now on the earth such are all true and godly Christians in what place or countrey soever here or there and among what people soever they lead their life who by being baptized in the name of the Lord may be sanctified and being indued with true faith in the Sonne of God and set on fire are mutually enflamed with affection of divine charitie and love who also acknowledging the justification of Christ doe use both it and absolution from their sinnes and the communion of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ and diligently apply themselves to all holy exercises of pietie beseeming a Christian profession as also the Apostles call such beleevers in Christ which as yet like strangers are conversant here on earth according to the state of mortall men Saints As for example Ye are 1 Pet 2. 2 Cor. 1â Heb. 1â a chosen generation a royall Priesthood an holy nation a peculiar people Againe all the Saints greete you In like manner Salute all those that have the oversight of you and all the Saints that is all faithfull Christians For this cause it is taught that we ought with intire love and favour of the heart to embrace all Christians before all other people and when need is from the same affection of love to afford unto them our sevice and to helpe them further that we ought to maintaine the societie of holy friendship with those that love and follow the truth of Christ with all good affection to conceive well of them to have them in honour for Christs sake to give unto Rom 12 Gal 6. 1 Cor 12. them due reverence from the affection of Christian love and to studie in procuring all good by our dutie and service to pleaâure them and finally to desire their prayers for us And that Christians going astray and intangled with sinnes are lovingly and gently to be brought to amendment that compassion is to be had on them that they are with a quiet minde in love so as becometh to be borne withall that prayer is to be made unto God for them that he would bring them againe into the way of salvation to the end that the holy Gospel may be spread farther abroad and Christs glory may be made knowne and enlarged among all men Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve and acknowledge
maker they bid us trust assuredly that we are heard of the Father for Christs sake But as touching the Saints there are neither commandements nor promises nor examples for this purpose in the Scriptures And Christs office and honour is obscured when men flie to Saints and take them for Mediatours and invocate them and frame unto themselves an opinion that the Saints are more gracious and so transferre the confidence due to Christ unto Saints But Paul saith There is one Mediatour betweene God and men Therefore Christ especially requireth this worship that we should beleeve that he is to be sought unto that he is the Intercessour for whose sake we are sure to be heard c. In the third Edition these things are thus found Artic. 21. TOuching the worship of Saints they teach that the memory of Saints may be set before us that we may follow their faith and good works according to our calling as the Emperour may follow Davids example in making warre to drive away the Turks from his countrey for either of them is a King But the Scripture teacheth not invocate Saints or to aske help of Saints because it propoundeth unto us one Christ the Mediatour Propitiatour high Priest and intercessour This Christ is to be invocated and he hath promised that he will heare our prayers and liketh this worship especially to wit that he be invocated in all afflictions 1 Ioh. 2. If any man sin we have an Advocate with God c. Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of invocating godly men that are departed out of this life Artic. 22. IN the 42. Chapter of Esay it is written I am the Lord this is my name I will not give my glory to another Invocation is a glory most properly belonging to God as the Lord saith Matth. 4. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve And it is an immooveable and eternall Decree of the first Commandement Thou shalt have no strange Gods It is necessary therefore that the doctrin touching Invocation should be most purely upholden in the Church for the corrupting of which the devill even since the beginning of mankind hath and will divers wayes scatter seeds Wherefore we ought to be the more watchfull and with greater care to reteine the manner of invocation or adoration set down in Gods word according to that saying Whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my name he will do it In these words there is an order established which we ought most constantly to maintaine not to mingle therewith other means contrary to Gods word or which are warranted by no example approoved in the Scriptures There is no greater vertue no comfort more effectuall then true invocation They therefore must needs be reprooved who either neglect true invocation or corrupt it as there be divers corruptions Many doe not discerne their own invocation from that which is heathenish neither indeed consider what it is which they speake unto Of these the Lord saith Iohn Chapter 4. Ye worship ye know not what He will have the Church to consider whereto it speaketh saying We worship that we know Many consider not whether or wherefore they shall be heard They recite prayers and yet they doubt although it be written Let him aske in faith without wavering Of these matters we will speake else-where In this place we reproove this heathenish corruption whereby the custome of those that caââ upon men departed out of this life is defended and help or intercession is sought for at their hands Such invocation swarveth from God and giveth unto creatures vertue help or intercession For they that speake some what modestly speake of intercession alone But humane superstition goeth on farther and giveth vertue to them as many publike songs declare O Mary Mother of grace defend thou us from the enemie and receive us in the houre of death These short verses have we heard a Monk of their divinitie say before one that lay a dying and often repeating them wheras he made no mention of Christ and many such examples might be rehearsed There are yet also other brain-sick opinions Some are thought to be more gracious with such or such images these frantike imaginations seeing they are at the first sight like heathenish conceits doe undoubtedly both greatly provoke the wrath of God and are to be reprooved by the Teachers and sharply to be punished by Godly Magistrates which reproofe containeth these three manifest reasons To ascribe unto creatures omnipotencie is impietie Invocation of a creature which is departed from the societie of this life ascribeth unto it Omnipotencie because it is a confession that it beholdeth all mens hearts and discerneth the true sighes thereof from feined and hypocriticall These are onely to be given to the eternall Father to his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and to the holy Ghost Invocation therefore is not to be made to men that are departed out of this life It is to be lamented that these evils are not perceived but looke to thy selfe and weigh what thou doest in this invocation thou forsakest God and doest not consider what thou doest invocate and thou knowest that those patrones which thou seekest as Aâne and George see not the motion of thy heart who if they know themselves to be invocated they would even tremble and would not have this honour ãâã to God given to any creatures But what kinde of invocation is there of the deafe Albeit we know what answer the Adversaries make for they have coyned cavils to delude the truth yet Gods testimonies are wanting to their answer and prayer which is without faith that is when thou canst not be resolved whether God allow and admit such kinde of praying is in vaine We remember that Luther often said that in the old Testament it is a cleare testimonie of the Messiah his Godhead which affirmeth that he is to be invocated and by this propertie is the Messias there distinguished from other Prophets he complained that that most weightie testimonie was obscured and weakened by transferring prayer to other men And for this onely cause he said that the custome of praying to other was to be misliked The second reason is Invocation is vaine without faith and no worship is to be brought into the Church without Gods commandement but there is no one sentence to be seene which sheweth that this prayer made to men which they maintaine pleaseth God and is effectuall the prayer therefore is vaine For what kinde of praying is it in this sort to come unto Anne or George I pray unto thee but I doubt whether thy intercession do me good I doubt whether thou hearest me or helpest me If men understood these hid sinnes they woudl curse such kinde of prayers as they are indeed to be cursed and are heathenish Afterward of such faults what outrages ensue flocking and praying to particular images craving certaine benefits of every one of Anne riches are begged as of Iuno of
begotten of his Father from everlasting true and everlasting God consubstantiall with his Father c. Looke the rest in the 6. division Of the holy Ghost CHAP. 3. VVE beleeve and confesse that the holy Ghost proceedeth from God the Father from everlasting that he is true and eternall God of the same essence and majestie and glory with the Father and the Sonne as the holy Fathers by authoritie of the holy Scripture well declared in the Councel of Constantinople against Macedonius Of Invocation of Saints CHAP. 23. THere is no doubt but the memorie of those Saints who when they were in this bodily life furthered the Church either by doctrine or writings or by miracles or by examples and have either witnessed the truth of the Gospel by Martyrdome or by a quiet kinde of death fallen on sleepe in Christ ought to be sacred with all the godly and they are to be commended to the Church that by their doctrine and examples we may be strengthned in true faith and inflamed to follow true godlinesse We confesse also that the Saints in heaven doe after their certaine manner pray for us before God as the Angels also are carefull * Vide observ 1. ad confess Saxon. sect 1. for us and all the creatures doe after a certaine heavenly manner groane for our salvation and travell together with us as Paul speaketh But as the worship of invocation of creatures is not to be instituted upon their groanings so upon the prayer of Saints in heaven we may not allow the invocation of Saints For touching the invocating of them there is no commandement nor example in the holy Scriptures For seeing all hope of our salvation is to be put not in the Saints but in our Lord God alone through his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ it is cleare that not the Saints but God alone is to be prayed unto How shall they call on him saith Paul in whom they beleeve not but we must not beleeve in the Saints how then shall we pray unto them And seeing it must needs be that he who is prayed unto be a searcher of the heart the Saints ought not to be prayed unto because they are no searchers of the heart Epiphanius saith Maries body was holy indeed but yet not God Contra Collyidia eos she was indeed a Virgin and honourable but she was not propounded for adoration but her selfe worshipped him who as concerning his flesh was borne of her Austine saith Let not the worship of dead men be De vera relig cap. ult any religion unto us because if they have lived holily they are not so to be accounted of as that they should seeke such honour but rather they will have him to be worshipped of us by whom themselves being illuminated reioyce that we should be fellow servants of their reward Ibidem They are therefore to be honoured for imitation not to be worshipped for Religion sake And againe in the same place We honour them with love not with service Neither doe we erect temples unot them for they will not have themselves so to be honoured of us because they know that we our selves being good are the Temples of the high God And againe Neither doe we consecrate temples Priesthoods holy De âivit Dcil 8 cap 27 rites ceremonies and sacrifices unto the same Martyrs seeing not they but their God is our God c. We neither ordaine Priests for our Martyrs nor offer sacrifices Ambrose upon the Romans Chap. 1. They are wont to use a miserable excuse saying that by these men may have accesse unto God as to a King by Earles Goe to is any man so mad I pray you that being forgetfull of his owne salvation he will challenge as fit for an Earle the royaltie of a King And streight after These men thinke them not guilty that give the honour of Gods name to a creature and leaving the Lord worship their fellow servants But we say they worship not the Saints but onely desire to be holpen afore God by their prayers But so to desire as the service of Letanies sheweth and is commonly used is nothing else but to call upon and worship Saints for such desiring requireth that he who is desired be every where present and heare the petition But this Majesty agreeth to God alone and if it be given to the creature the creature is worshipped Some men faine that the Saints see in Gods Word what things God promiseth and what things seeme profitable for us which thing although it be not impossible to the Majestie of God yet Esay plainly avoucheth That Abraham knoweth us not and Israel is ignorant of us where the ordinary glosse citeth Augustine saying that the dead even Saints know not what the living doe c. For that the ancient writers often times in their prayers turne themselves to Saints they either simply without exact judgement followed the errour of the common people or used such manner of speaking not as divine honour but as a figure of Grammar which they call Prosopopaeia Whereby godly and learned men doe not meane that they worship and pray to Saints but doe set out the unspeakable groaning of the Saints and of all creatures for our salvation and signifie that the godly prayers which Saints through the holy Ghost powred out in this world before God doe as yet ring in Gods eares as also the bloud of Abel after his death still cried before God and in the Revelation the soules of the Saints that were killed cry that their bloud may be revenged not that they now resting in the Lord are desirous of revenge after the manner of men but because the Lord even after their death is mindefull of the prayers which while they yet lived on earth they powred out of their own and the whole Churches deliverance Epiphanius himselfe against Aerius doth also somewhat stick in the common error yet he teacheth plainly that the Saints are mentioned in the Church not that they should be prayed unto but rather that they should not be prayed unto nor matched in honour with Christ We saith he make mention of the righteous Fathers Patriarches Prophets Apostles Evangelists Martyrs Confessors Bishops Anachoretes and the whole company that we may single out the Lord Iesus Christ from that company of men by the honour which we give unto him and that we may give him such worship as by which we may signifie that we thinke that the Lord is not to be made equall with any among men although every of them were a thousand times and above more righteous then they are Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Artic. 1. ss 7. SInce Sermons began with us to be taken out of the holy Scriptures of God and those deadly contentions ceased so many as were led with any desire of true Godlinesse have obtained a farre more certaine knowledge of Christs doctrine and farre more fervently expressed it in the conversation of their life
and spirituall motions true feare patience constancie faith invocation in most sharpe tentations in the middest of Satans subtill assaults in the terrours of sinne In these surely we had great neede to be guided and * Looke the 2. observar helped of the holy Spirit according to that saying of Paul The Spirit helpeth our infirmitie We condemne the Pelagians and all such as they are who teach that by the onely powers of nature without the holy Spirit we may love God above all and fulfill the Law of God as touching the substance of our actions We doe freely and necessarily mislike these dreames for they doe obscure the benefits of Christ For therefore is Christ the Mediatour set forth and mercy promised in the Gospel because that the Law cannot be satisfied by mans nature as Paul witnesseth when he saith Rom. 8. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie against God For it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeed can be For albeit that mans nature by it selfe can after some sort * Looke the 3. observat upon this confession performe externall workes for it can containe the hands from theft and murder yet can it not make those inward motions as true feare true faith patience and chastitie unlesse the holy Ghost doe governe and helpe our hearts And yet in this place also doe we teach that it is also the commandement of God that the carnall motions should be restrained by the industrie of reason and by civill discipline as Paul saith The law is schoolemaster to Christ Also The law is given to the uniust These things are thus found in another edition As touching free will they teach that mans will hath some Artic. 18. libertie to worke a civill justice and to chuse such things as reason can reach unto But that it hath no power to worke the righteousnesse of God or a spirituall justice without the spirit of God Because that the naturall man perceiveth not the things that are of the spirit of God But this power is wrought in the heart when as men doe receive the spirit of God through the word These things are in as many words affirmed by Saint Augustine Lib. 3. Hypognost c. as before They condemne the Pelagians and others who teach that onely by the power of nature without the Spirit of God we are able to love God above all also to performe the commandements of God as touching the substance of our actions For although that nature be able in some sort to doe the externall workes for it is able to withhold the hands from theft and murder yet it cannot work the inward motions as the feare of God trust in God chastitie patience Touching the cause of sinne they teach that albeit God doth create and preserve nature yet the cause of sinne is the wil of the wicked to wit of the Devill and of ungodly men which turneth it selfe from God unto other things against the commandements of God when he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne This is found thus in an other edition TOuching the cause of sinne they teach that albeit God doth create and preserve our nature yet the cause of sinne is the will of the wicked to wit of the Devill and of ungodly men which will being destitute of Gods helpe turneth it selfe from God as Christ saith Ioan. 8. When he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne Out of the Confession of SAXONY ANd seeing the controversies which are sprung up doe chiefly pertaine unto two articles of the Creed namely to the article I beleeve the remission of sinnes and I beleeve the Catholike Church we will shew the fountaines of these controversies which being well weighed men may easily understand that our expositions are the very voyce of the Gospel and that our adversaries have sowed corruptions in the Church And first of the Article I beleeve the remission of sinnes HEre many and great corruptions are devised of our adversaries I beleeve nay say they I doubt also Then I will beleeve when I shall have merits enow Also they doe not say I beleeve certainely that remission is given freely for the Sonne of God not for any merits of ours or any worthinesse of ours Also They doe not rightly shew what sinne is and feigne that man is able to satisfie the Law of God and that by the fulfilling of the Law he becommeth just before God in this life Therefore first as touching sinne and the cause thereof we doe faithfully retaine the doctrine of the true Church of God Seeing that God in essence is one the eternall Father the coeternall Sonne being the image of the Father and the coeternall holy Ghost proceeding from the Father and the Sonne of infinite wisedome power and goodnesse true just bountifull chaste most free as he describeth himselfe in his Law and seeing he hath therefore made the Angels and men that being from all eternitie he might impart unto them his light wisedome and goodnesse and that they should be the temples of God wherein God might dwell that God might be all in all as Paul speaketh he therefore created them at the beginning good and just that is agreeing with the minde and will of God and pleasing him He also gave them a cleere knowledge of God and of his will that they might understand that they were made of God that they might be obedient as it is written in the fifth Psalme Thou art not a God that loveth wickednesse But the devils and men abused the libertie of their will swarved from God and by this disobedience they were made subject to the wrath of God and lost that uprightnesse wherein they were created Therefore free will in the devill and in men was the cause of that fall not the will of God who neither willeth sinne nor alloweth it nor furdereth it as it is written When the Devill speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne and he is the father of lying And 1 John 3. He that committeth sinne is of the devill because the devill sinneth from the beginning Now sinne is that whatsoever is contrary to the justice of God which is an order in the minde of God which he did afterward manifest by his own voyce in the Law and in the Gospel whether it be originall disobedience or actuall for the which the person is both guiltie and condemned with everlasting punishment except he obtaine remission in this life for the Sonne the Mediatours sake We doe also condemne the madnesse of Marcion the Manichees and such like which are repugnant in this whole question to the true consent of the Church of God Of Originall sinne Artic. 2. AS touching originall sinne we doe plainely affirme that we doe retaine the consent of the true Church of God delivered unto us from the first Fathers Prophets Apostles and the Apostles schollers even unto Augustine and after his time and we doe expresly condemne Pelagius and all those who have scattered in
Churches to be expounded most plainly and set out most clearely Christ faith that the Angels in heaven doe reioyce whensoever they see a sinner repem And therefore the Churches and the Angels themselves doe rejoyce at the pure doctrine of repentance thus set down Out of the Confession of SAXONIE Hitherto pertaine the first two last clauses of the third Article Of the remission of sinnes c. Which are thus set downe IT is most certaine that the preaching of Repentance doth pertaine to all men and accuse all men So also the promise is generall and offereth remission of sins to all according to those generall speeches Matth. 11. Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavie loaden and I will refresh you Also Ioh. 3. That every one which beleeveth in him should not perish Rom. 10. Every one that beleeveth in him shall not be confounded Againe He that is Lord over all is rich unto all that call on him Rom. 11. The Lord hath shut up all under disobedience that he might have mercie on all Let every one comprise himselfe in this generall promise and not give himselfe to distrust but let them strive that they may assent to the word of God and obey the holy Ghost and desire that they may be helped as it is said Luk. 11. How much more will he give the holy Ghost to them that aske it Of Repentance Artic. 16. BY the mercie of God this part of Doctrine specially is declared in our Churches with great perspicuitie whereas the Sententiaries have wrapped it in most intricate Labyrinthes First we doe openly condemne the catharans and the Novatians who feigned that neither the elect could fall into sins against their conscience neither that they who had fallen after their amendment were to be received againe and our confutations of these furies are extant Neither doe we goe about to make brawlings about the word Repentance if any man like it better let him use the word Conversion which word the Prophets also have often used Moreover we doe willingly retaine the word Contrition and we say that the first part of Repentance or Conversion is Contrition which is truely to tremble through the knowledge of the wrath of God against sins and to be sorry that we have offended God and we say that there must needs be some such great feare and griefs in those that are converted and that they doe not repent which remaine secure and without griefe as it is said 2 Cor. 7. Ye sorrowed to repentance And Ezech. 20. And ye shall mislike your selves in your own sight and acknowledge your selves to be worthy of punishment and destruction And these true griefes are a feeling of the wrath of God as is declared more at large in another place But here we reproove our adversaries who feigne that Contrition doth deserve Remission of sinnes and that Contrition must be sufficient In either errour there be great mysts For remission is given freely for the Mediatours sake and what contrition can be sufficient Yea rather the more the sorrow increaseth without assurance of mercie so much the more mens hearts doe flie from God and no creature is able to sustaine the greatnesse of this sorrow whereof Esay speaketh Chap. 38. He brake all my bones like a Lion But those idle dreames of the Writers doe declare that they lead a carelesse life and that they are unskilfull in the Gospel Now these true sorrows doe arise when the sinne of the contempt of the Son of God as is declared in the Gospel is reprooved The spirit shall reproove the world of sin because they beleeve not in me Ioh. 16. And by the voice of the Morall law other sins are reprooved as Paul saith Rom. 3. By the law came the knowledge of sin As touching private confession to be made unto the Pastours we affirme that the ceremonie of * Looke the first observat upon this confession private absolution is to be retained in the Church and we doe constantly retaine it for many weightie causes yet withall we doe teach that men must neither command nor require the recitall of offences in that private talke because that recitall of offences is neither commanded of God nor a thing possible and it maketh godly mindes to doubt and it maketh faith faint And this we doe much more reprehend that in the doctrine of Repentance or Conversion our adversaries doe no where make mention of justifying faith whereof we have spoken before by which alone Remission of sins is truely received the heart is lifted up even when it hath a feeling of the wrath of God and we are freed from the sorrows of hell as it is written Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we have peace Without this faith sorrows are no better then the repentance of Saul Judas Orestes and such like as are mentioned in Tragedies Neither doe our adversaries teach the Gospel but the Law and humane traditions either omitting this faith else fighting against it But seeing that in a true Conversion there must be these changes a mortification and a quickning as it is said Rom. 6. and in divers other places for doctrines sake we doe divide conversion or repentance into three parts into contrition faith and new obedience these things doth true conversion comprehend as the voice of God and the true experience of the Church doe declare Yet doe we not make contention either about the manner of speaking or about the number of the parts but we wish that all men may see those things which are necessary And it is most necessary for the Church that there should be a true plaine and most cleare doctrine touching the whole conversion which also is very often repeated in those Sermons which are set down in the Scriptures and that with great perspicuitie and without any intricate labyrinthes as the Baptist and Christ say Matth. 3. Repent and beleeve the Gospel Againe Repent Behold the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world And Paul saith Rom. 3. All men are deprived of the glory of God Here he speaketh of contrition afterward of remission But we are iustified freely by his grace through redemption that is in Christ Iesus by faith Therefore it is necessary that in the doctrine of conversion or repentance there should mention be made of faith Neither is it sufficient that our adversaries say that they also doe speake of faith and that faith doth goe before repentance For they speake of the doctrine of knowledge I beleeve the forgivenesse of sinnes to wit that they be forgiven to others even as the devils doe know the Creed but the Gospel doth require this true faith which is an assurance of the mercie of God promised for the Sonne of God his sake and resting in the Sonne of God which faith I beleeve that remission of sins is given unto me also and that freely not for any Contrition not for any my merits but for the Sonne of God who
or absolution faith may be either conceived or confirmed For that we may truely repent we thinke that there is nothing more sure and certaine then that of necessitie we should have faith to this end that as the Gospel of Christ doth declare it so we may assuredly beleeve that our sinnes are freely pardoned and forgiven for our Lord Iesus Christ his sake We are not ignorant if we looke unto our workes that we are not onely to doubt but also to dispaire of our salvation because that our workes seeme they never so good cannot stand upright before the severe tribunall seate of God Neither are we ignorant that some doubt of the mercy and favour of God doth alwaies cleave to our flesh so long as we live in the body But seeing that God doth promise unto us his free mercy for Christ his Sonnes sake and doth require of us that we doe obediently beleeve the Gospel of his Sonne he there with also doth require that we mortifie the doubting of the flesh and have a most assured affiance in his mercy that we doe not accuse his promise to be so full of deceit as we are of doubting And that we may conceive sure confidence therein he placed our salvation not in the merits of our righteousnesse which is unperfect but onely in the merits of his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ whose righteousnesse as it is most perfect so it is most firme and constant in the judgement of God Mar. 1. Repent and beleeve the Gospel He commandeth us to beleeve the Gospel which declareth unto us the certaine favour of God toward us for Christ his sake therefore he will not have us to doubt of his favour towards us but that we may conceive sure confidence thereof Iohn 6. This is the worke of God that ye beleeve in him whom the Father hath sent If God require of us that we beleeve in his Sonne certainely he would not have us to doubt but that we put our sure confidence in him Jam. 1. If any of you want wisedome let him aske of him which giveth it namely of God who giveth I say to all men without exception and upbraideth not and it shall be given him but let him aske with confidence nothing doubting Hilarie saith The kingdome of heaven In Mat. cap. 5. which the Prophets foreshewed Iohn preached and our Lord professed to consist in himselfe he will have us to hope for without any doubting of a wavering will Otherwise iustification through faith is none In Manueli cap. 23. at all if faith it selfe be doubtfull And Augustine saith He that doth despaire of the pardon of his sinnse doth deny that God is morcifull he that doth distrust of the mercy of God doth great iniurie unto God and as much as in him lyeth he denieth that God hath love truth and power in which things all our hope doth consist Sixtus Sixtus Pontifex Tom. 1. Epist Sixti Pont sicis saith He which is doubtfull in faith is an infidell Wherefore we thinke that they who counsell us to doubt of the favour of God towards us doe not onely dissent from the true judgement of the Catholike Church but also provide very ill for the salvation of the Church Of Satisfaction CHAP. 15. AS touching satisfaction we beleeve and confesse that the alone passion and death of the onely begotten Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ is a satisfaction for our sinnes and that this satisfaction of Christ is offered and applied to us by the ministery of the Gospel and is received of us by faith We also confesse that after the satisfaction of Christ is applied and by faith received we ought necessarily to doe those good workes which God hath commanded not that by them we might purge our sinnes before God but that we might bring forth good fruits of repentance and testifie our thankefulnesse For as touching prayer fasting giving of almes and such like workes we thinke that they are diligently to be performed yet that they have a farre other use then that they should by their merits either satisfie God for our sinnes or apply unto us the merite of Christ Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of Confession CHAP. 20. SEeing that true confession of sinnes and such as hath it beginning from godlinesse can be performed of no man whom his repentance and true sorrow of minde doth not force thereunto it cannot be wrested out by any precept Wherefore neither Christ himselfe nor the Apostles would command it Therefore for this cause our Preachers doe exhort men to confesse their sins and there withall they shew what fruit ariseth hereof that a man should secretly seeke for comfort counsell doctrine instruction and at the hands of a man that is a Christian and wise yet by commandement they urge no man but doe rather affirme that such commandements doe hinder godlinesse For that constitution of confessing sinnes unto a Priest hath driven infinite soules unto desperation and is subject to so many corruptions that of late it ought to have beene abrogated and without doubt had beene abrogated if the governours of Churches of late time had burned with so great a zeale to remove away stumbling blocks as in times past Nestorius the Bishop of Constantinople did burne who did utterly abolish secret confession in his Church because that a certaine noble woman going often to Church under pretence of doing the workes of repentance was deprehended to have to doe with a Deacon Infinit such undoubted sinnes were committed every where Moreover the Pontificall lawes doe require that the hearer and judge of confession should be so holy learned wise mercifull that a man can hardly finde out especially among those that are commonly appointed to heare confessions to whom he might confesse himselfe And now the Schoolemen doe thinke that it is better to confesse sinnes to a laie man then to that Priest by whom we may not looke to be edified in godlinesse This is the summe That confession bringeth more hurt then profit which sound repentance and true sorrow of the minde for sinnes committed doth not wring out Therefore seeing this is the gift of God alone that we may repent of our sinnes and be truely sorrowfull for that wee have sinned nothing that may turne to salvation can be done in this matter by commandements as hath hitherto beene too too manifest even by experience THE NINTH SECTION OF IVSTIFICATION BY FAITH AND OF GOOD Workes and their Rewards The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the true Justification of the faithfull CHAP. 15. TO justifie in the Apostles disputation touching justification doth signifie to remit sinnes to absolve from the fault and the punishment thereof to receive into favour to pronounce a man just For the Apostle faith to the Romans God is he that iustifieth Rom. 8. who is he that can condemne Where to justifie and to condemne are opposed And in the Acts of the Apostles the Apostle saith Through Christ is preached unto
and the devill a most cruell enemie who for the hatred he beareth to God rageth against mankinde and doth endeavour all that he can especially to destroy the Church as it is written of Peter 1 Pet. 5. Watch because your adversarie the devill goeth about like a roaring Lion seeking whom he may devoure * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession Therefore although men by their naturall strength may after a sort performe the externall discipline yet are they often overcome by this common infirmitie and the devill also doth oftentimes force men not altogether savage to commit horrible facts as he deceived Eve and compelled the brethren of Ioseph David and others innumerable Therefore what diligence or what advisement can be sufficient for this most subtill enemy Here let us lay hold upon that most sweet comfort The Sonne of God appeared to destroy the works of the Devill 1 John 3. The Sonne of God is the keeper of his Church as he saith Joh. 10. No man shall take my sheepe out of my hands He doth protect us and also by his holy spirit doth confirme our mindes in true opinions as he doth begin eternall life so doth he kindle in our hearts good motions faith the love of God true invocation hope chastitie and other vertues We are not Pelagians but we doe humbly give thanks to the eternall God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ and to his Sonne Iesus Christ and to the holy Ghost both for the whole benefit of salvation restored againe to mankinde and also for this benefit that the Sonne of God doth dwell in the Church and doth defend it with his right hand against the furies of the Devils and men and doth drive away the devils from us and doth uphold us in this so great infirmitie of ours and by his word doth kindle in our mindes the knowledge of God and doth confirme and governe our mindes by his holy spirit We doe certainly know that these benefits are indeed given unto us as it is said most comfortably in Zacharie chap. 12. I will powre out upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and prayers He nameth the spirit of grace because that in this comfort the Son of God sealing us by his holy spirit doth testifie that we are in favour and that we are delivered from the pains of hell Secondly he nameth the spirit of prayers because that when we have acknowledged the remission of sins we doe not now flie from God we doe not murmure against God but we approach unto him with true faith and hope we doe aske and looke for helpe at his hands we love him and submit our selves to him and thus is the beginning of obedience wrought After that manner saith the Lord Ioh. 14. I will pray the Father and he will give you another Comforter even the spirit of truth The holy Ghost doth kindle the light of truth in our mindes and new motions in our hearts agreeable to the Law of God Let us acknowledge this so great a gift and let us endeavour to keepe it thankfully and desire daily to be helped in so great dangers of this life The will is not idle when it hath received the holy Ghost How our new obedience doth please God THE Pharisee in Luke chap. 18. doth admire and please himselfe being bewitched with this perswasion that he doth satisfie the law and for this discipline such as it is doth please God Many such there be among men who thinke themselves secure if they performe never so little though it be but a shadow of discipline But the heavenly voice doth often times accuse the arrogancie of these men and therefore the Lord saith Luk. 13. Except ye repent ye shall all in like sort perish and 1 Joh. 1. If we say we have no sinne we are lyers Therefore their imagination is vaine which thinke that obedience doth please God for it own worthinesse and that it is a merit of Condignitie as they speake and such a righteousnesse before God as is a merit of eternall life And yet afterward they do adde that we must alwaies doubt whether our obedience doe please God because it is evident that in every one there is much pollution many sins of ignorance and omission and many not small blemishes Here it is necessary that mens consciences should be instructed aright in either of these points both concerning our infirmitie and also concerning the comfort It is necessarie that the regenerate should have the righteousnesse of a good conscience and obedience begun in this life as hath been said yet neverthelesse in this life there is still remaining in our nature in our soule and in our heart very much pollution which they doe the more see and be waile which have received more light then others as the Prophets and Apostles according to that complaint of Paul Rom. 7. I see another law in my members which striveth against the law of my minde and maketh me captive to the law of sinne There is as yet in every one a great mist manifold ignorance and many sorrowfull doubts errors in counsels raised by distrust by false opinions and a vaine hope many vicious flames of lusts much neglect of dutie murmurings and indignations against God in his punishments to conclude it is unsensiblenesse and madnesse not to be willing to confesse that the feare and love of God is much more cold in us then it ought to be These confessions are repeated in the Sermons of the Prophets and Apostles Psal 143. Enter not into iudgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall no man living be iustified And 1 Joh. 1. If we say that we have no sinne we deceive our selves and the trueth is not in us This confession is necessary and mans arrogancie to be reprooved Also the error of our adversaries who feigne that men in this mortall life may satinfie the law of God and of those who say that the evill of concupiscence which is bred with us is not sin not an evill repugnant to the law or will of God is to be reprehended These errours doth Paul manifestly confute Rom. 7. and 8. Then must comfort also be joyned thereunto First let the regenerate person assure himselfe that he is reconciled to God by faith alone that is by confidence in the Mediatour and that the person is certainly accounted righteous for the Some of God the Mediatour and that freely for his merit Secondly let us confesse with true griefe that there remaine as yet in the regenerate man many sinnes and much pollution worthy of the wrath of God Thirdly let him neverthelesse know that obedience and the righteousnesse of a good conscience must be begun in this life and that this obedience although it be very farre from that perfection which the law requireth is neverthelesse in the regenerate acceptable to God for the Mediatours sake who maketh request for us and by his merit doth
the earth and fighteth against the flesh the world and the prince of the world the devill and against sinne and death The other being already set at libertie is now in heaven and triumpheth over all those being overcome and continually rejoyceth before the Lord. Yet these two Churches have notwithstanding a communion and fellowship betweene themselves The Church militant upon the earth hath evermore had in it many particular Churches which must all notwithstanding be referred to the unitie of the Catholike Church This militant Church was otherwise ordered and governed before the law among the Patriarkes otherwise under Moses by the Law and otherwise of Christ by the Gospel There are but two sorts of people for the most part mentioned to wit the Israelites and the Gentiles or they which of the Iewes and Gentiles were gathered to make a Church There be also two Testaments the Old and the New Yet both these sorts of people have had and still have one fellowship one salvation in one and the same Messiah in whom as members of one body they are all joyned together under one head and by one faith are all partakers of one and the same spirituall meate and drinke Yet here we doe acknowledge a diversitie of times and a diversitie in the pledges and signes of Christ promised and exhibited and that now the ceremonies being abolished the light shineth unto us more cleerely our gifts and graces are more aboundant and our libertie is more full and ample This holy Church of God is called the house of the living God builded of living and spirituall stones founded upon a rocke that cannot be removed upon a foundation besides which none can be laid Whereupon it is called the pillar and foundation of the truth that 2 Tim. 3. doth not erre so long as it relyeth upon the rock Christ and upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles And no marvell * Looke the first observat upon this confession if it doe erre so often as it forsaketh him who is the alone truth This Church is also called a virgin and the spouse of Christ and his onely beloved For the Apostle saith I have ioyned you unto one husband that I might present you a chaste virgin unto Christ The Church is called a flocke of sheepe under one shepheard even Christ Ezek. 34. and Iohn 10. also the body of Christ because the faithfull are the lively members of Christ having him for their head It is the head which hath the preheminence in the body and from whence the whole body receiveth life by whose spirit it is governed in all things of whom also it receiveth increase that it may grow up Also there is but one head of the body which hath agreement with the body and therefore the Church cannot have any other head beside Christ For as the Church is a spirituall body so must it needs have a spiritua I head like unto it selfe Neither can it be governed by any other spirit then by the spirit of Christ Wherefore Paul saith And he is the head of his body the Coloss 1. Church who is the beginning the first borne of the dead that in all things he might have the preheminence And in another place Christ saith he is the head of the Church and the same is the Saviour of Ephes 5. his body And againe Who is the head of the Church which is his Ephes 1. body even the fulnesse of him which filleth all in all things Againe Let us in all things grow up into him which is the head that is Ephes 4. Christ by whom all the body being knit together receiveth increase And therefore we doe not allow of the doctrine of the Romish Prelates who would make the Pope the generall Pastour and Supreame head of the Church of Christ miâitant here on earth and the very Vicar of Christ who hath as they say all fulnesse of power and soveraigne authoritie in the Church For we hold and teach that Christ our Lord is and remaineth still the onely universall Pastour and highest Bishop before God his Father and that in the Church he performeth all the duties of a Pastour or Bishop even to the worlds end and therefore standeth not in need of any other to supply his roome for he is said to have a substitute which is absent But Christ is present with his Church and is the head that giveth life thereunto He did straightly forbid his Apostles and their successours all superioritie or dominion in the Church They therefore that by gaine-saying set themselves against so manifest a truth and bring another kinde of government into the Church who seeth not that they are to be counted in the number of them of whom the Apostles of Christ prophesied as Peter 2 Epist 2. and Paul Act. 20. 2 Cor. 11. 2 Thess 2. and in many other places Now by taking away the Romish head we doe not bring any confusion or disorder into the Church for we teach that the government of the Church which the Apostles set downe is sufficient to keep the Church in due order which from the beginning while as yet it wanted such a Romish head as is now pretended to keepe it in order was not disordered or full of confusion That Romish head doth maintaine indeed that tyranny and corruption in the Church which was brought into the Church But in the meane time he hindreth resisteth and with all the might hee can make cutteth off the right and lawfull reformation of the Church They object against us that there have beene great strifes and dissentions in our Churches since they did sever themselves from the Church of Rome and that therefore they cannot be true Churches As though there were never in the Church of Rome any sects any contentions and quarrels and that in matters of religion maintained not so much in the Schooles as in the holy chaires even in the audience of the people We know that the Apostle said God is not the authour of dissention but of peace 1 Cor. 11. And Seeing there is amongst you emulation and contention are you not carnall Yet may we not deny but that God was in that Church planted by the Apostle and that that Apostolike Church was a true church howsoever there were strifes and dissentions in it The Apostle Paul reprehended Peter an Apostle and Barnabas Gal. 2. Acts 15. fell at variance with Paul great contention arose in the Church of Antioch betweene them that preached one and the same Christ as Luke recordeth in the Acts of the Apostles And there have at all times beene great contentions in the Church and and the most excellent Doctors of the Church have about no small matters differed in opinions yet so as in the meane time the Church ceased not to be the church for all these contentions For thus it pleaseth God to use the dissentions that arise in the church to the glory of his name the
setting forth of the truth and to the end that such as are not approved might be manifest Now as we acknowledge no other head of the Church then Christ so we doe not acknowledg every church to be the true church which vaunteth her selfe so to be but we teach that to be the true Church indeed in which the markes and tokens of the true church are to be found First and chiefly the lawfull or sincere preaching of the word of God as it is left unto us in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which do all seeme to leade us unto Christ who in the Gospel hath said My sheepe heare my voyce and I know them â Iohn 10. and they follow me and I give unto them eternall life A stranger they doe not heare but flie from him because they know not his voyce And they that are such in the Church of God have all but one faith and one spirit and therefore they worship but one God and him alone they serve in spirit and in truth loving him with all their hearts and with all their strength praying unto him alone through Jesus Christ the onely Mediatour and Intercessour and they seeke not life or justice but onely in Christ and by faith in him because they doe acknowledge Christ the onely head and foundation of his Church and being surely founded on him doe daily repaire themselves by repentance and doe with patience beare the crosse laid upon them and besides by unfeigned love joyning themselves to all the members of Christ doe thereby declare themselves to be the disciples of Christ by continuing in the bond of peace and holy unitie they do withall communicate in the Sacraments ordained by Christ and delivered unto us by his Apostles using them in no other manner then as they received them from the Lord himselfe That saying of the Apostle Paul is well knowne to all I received from the Lord that which I delivered 1 Cor 11. unto you For which cause we condemne all such churches as strangers from the true church of Christ who are not such as we have heard they ought to be howsoever in the meane time they bragge of the succession of Bishops of unitie and of antiquitie Moreover we have in charge from the Apostles of Christ To shunne Idolatrie and to come out of Babylon and to have no fellowship 1 Cor. 10. 1 Iohn 5. Apoc. 18. 2 Cor. 6. with her unlesse we meane to be partakers with her of all Gods plagues laid upon her But as for communicating with the true church of Christ we so highly esteeme of it that wee say plainly that none can live before God which doe not communicate with the true church of God but separate themselves from the same For as without the Arke of Noah there was no escaping when the world perished in the flood even so doe we beleeve that without Christ who in the church offereth himselfe to be enjoyed of the elect there can be no certaine salvation and therefore we teach that such as would be saved must in no wise separate themselves from the true Church of Christ But yet we doe not so strictly shut up the church within those markes before mentioned as thereby to exclude all those out of it which either doe not communicate in the Sacraments by reason that they want them or else not willingly nor upon contempt but being constrained by necessitie doe against their wils abstain from them or in whom faith doth sometimes faile though not quite decay nor altogether die or in whom some slips and errours of infirmitie may be found for we know that God had some friends in the world that were not of the common wealth of Israel We know what befell the people of God in the captivity of Babylon where they wanted their sacrifices seventy yeers We know very well what hapned to Saint Peter who denied his Master and what is wont daily to fall out among the faithfull and chosen of God which goe astray and are full of infirmities We know moreover what manner of Churches the Churches at Galatia and Corinth were in the Apostles time in which the Apostle Paul condemneth divers great and heinous crimes yet he calleth them the holy Churches of Christ Yea and it falleth out sometimes that God in his just judgement suffereth the truth of his word and the Catholike Faith and his owne true worship to be so obscured and defaced that the church seemeth almost quite rased out and not so much as a face of a church to remaine as we see fell out in the dayes of Eliah and at other times And yet in 1 Reg. 19. Apoc. 7. the meane time the Lord hath in this world even in this darkenesse his true worshippers and those not a few but even seven thousand and more For the Apostle crieth The foundation of the 2 Tim. 2. Lord standeth sure and hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his c. Whereupon the Church of God may be tearmed invisible not that the men whereof it consisteth are invisible but because it being hidden from our sight and knowne onely unto God it cannot be discerned by the judgement of man Againe not all that are reckoned in the number of the church are Saints and the lively and true members of the church for there be many hypocrites which outwardly doe heare the word of God and publikely receive the Sacraments and beare a shew to pray unto God alone through Christ to confesse Christ to be their onely righteousnesse and doe seeme outwardly to worship God and to exercise the duties of charitie to the brethren and for a while through patience to indure in troubles and calamities And yet they are altogether destitute of the inward illumination of the spirit of God of faith and sinceritie of heart and of perseverance or continuance to the end And these men are for the most part at the length laid open what they be For the Apostle John saith They went out from among us but they were not of us 1 Iohn 2. for if they had beene of us they would have tarried with us Yet these men whilest they doe pretend religion they are accounted to be in the church howsoever indeed they be not of the church Even as traitours in a commonwealth before they be detected are counted in the number of good Citizens and as the cockle and darnell and chaffe are found amongst the wheate and as wennes and swellings are in a perfect body when they are rather diseases and deformities then true members of the body And therefore the Matth. 13. church is very well compared to a draw net which draweth up fishes of all sorts and to a field wherein is found both darnell and good corne We are to have a speciall regard that we judge not rashly before the time nor goe about to exclude cast off and cut away them whom the Lord would not have excluded nor cut off or
therewith as the other part of that point of the Church in our Christian Creed doth declare where we doe professe that we beleeve the communion of Saints and ought altogether with this fellowship or spirituall company of Gods people to maintaine the true unitie and concord of Christs spirit to love and beare good will to all the members to yeeld obedience thereunto and endevour by all meanes possible to procure the profit and furtherance thereof and in truth to hold agreement therewith and by no meanes through stubbornnesse to move schismes seditions and sects against the truth To which thing the Apostle exhorteth all men where he saith So walke or Ephes 4. behave your selves as worthy of the place or vocation whereunto ye are called with all humblenesse and meekenesse with a quiet minde and long suffering for bearing one another and indevour ye to keepe the unitie of the spirit in the bond of peace There is one body and one spirit even as ye are called in one hope of your vocation there is one Lord one faith one baptisme one God and Father of all And again Rom. 15. Phil. 2. Rom. 12. 1 Cor 12. Let every man please his neighbour in that that is good to edification Also Doe nothing through strife or for vaine glory Againe Let there not bee dissentions among you He therefore that in this life walketh according to these commandements he is a true and lively member of the holy Church which bringeth forth the fruite of Faith and love * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession And the 1. Observat upon the confession of Saxonie in the fourth Section But he that looseth the spirit of Faith and love in the holy fellowship must needs bee a dead member Together with these things the Ministers of our Churches teach that this is to be thought of their fellowship which is in like manner to be thought of any other Christian fellowship whether it be great or small to wit that it selfe alone is not that holy Catholike Christian Church but onely one part thereof as the Apostle writeth of the church at Corinth Ye are the body of Christ 1 Cor. 12. and members of him every one for his part They teach also that there must be a platforme and certaine order of government in the holy Church Now without a platforme of order and outward government it cannot be in good case or goe well with it no more then it can with any other even the least societie But this platforme of order consisteth chiefly in this that they be both ordinarily called and lawfully ordained who execute due functions in the same beginning at the least and proceeding to those that are of a mean sort and so forth even to the chiefest The next point is that every one doe well discharge that place and as it were his ward to which he is called and use watchfulnesse and suffer nothing to be found wanting in himselfe nor at his own pleasure do closely convey himselfe out of the same or goe beyond the bounds thereof and meddle with other mens charges and moreover that all among themselves submit themselves one to another and all performe obedience from the least to the greatest every man in his owne place whereunto he is called and doe it with the affection of love and of his owne accord not of constraint even for Christs sake and for the care they have of eternall salvation according 1 Pet. 3. Phil. 2. as the Apostles and other holy men have taught concerning this matter and after their examples by which they founded their Churches and according to that also that they brought old lawes or decrees into subjection the which thing our Ministers among themselves doe indeede declare and practise This laudable order of governing the Church together with lawfull discipline that is with the severitie of punishments appointed by God which it hath annexed unto it ought diligently to be exercised to wit so that the wicked and such as abide in manifest sinnes without repentance having their hearts hardened and such sinners as give not obedience to God and to his word and in the Church are authours of great offences and doe not repent or become better after due faithfull and sufficient warning that such I say may be publiquely punished and be removed from the holy fellowship by Ecclesiasticall punishment which * Looke the 3. observat upon this confession commonly is called abandoning excommunication or cursing yet not by the helpe of the civill power but by vertue of the word and the commandement of Christ And that this punishment may indifferently be used towards all no regard or respect is to be had of persons of what degree soever they be whether they be civill or Ecclesiasticall persons according to that sentence of the doctrine of Christ who saith If thy brother trespasse against thee * Looke the 4 Observat Mat. 18. goe and reprove him between him and thee alone if he heare thee thou hast won thy brother if he heare thee not take yet with thee one or two If he heare not these tell it unto the Church and if he hear not the Church let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a Publican And St. Paul together with his fellow Ministers did in expresse words give a commandement hereof writing thus We command you brethren 1 Cor. 5. in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that ye withdraw your selves from every brother that walketh unordinately and not after the instruction which he received of us And in another place he saith Put from among your selves that wicked man And yet this is not to be concealed that at all times there have beene many in the Church which seemed to be Christians and yet were wicked hypocrites close sinners farre from repentance and that there be and shall be such hereafter even unto the end of the world such as are neither chastened by this discipline of Christ neither can easily be excommunicated or altogether separated from the Church but are to be reserved and committed to Christ alone the chiefe Shepheard and to his coming as the Lord himselfe saith of these men that the Angels in the last day shall first separate such from the righteous and cast them into the fiery furnace where shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth Dan. 9. Matth. 24. Mark 12. 2 Thess 2. 2 Pet. â Here withall it is also taught that that mischievous and wicked Antichrist shall sit in the Temple of God to wit in the Church of whom the Prophets Christ our Lord and the Apostles have foretold us and warned us to take heede of him that the simple sort among the faithfull might avoide him and not suffer themselves to bee seduced by him Now in Antichrist we are to acknowledge a double overthwartnesse to wit dishonestie and deceiving the first is an overthwartnesse of the minde or meaning or a bringing in of false doctrine
cleane contrary to the meaning of Christ our Lord and of the holy Scripture whereof the Apostle speaketh after this sort The time will come when 2 Tim 4. 2 Pet. 3. they will not suffer any longer the holy doctrine but having their cares itching shall after their own lusts get them an heap of teachers and shall turne their eares from the truth and shall be given unto fables The other evill or offence that we are to consider in Antichrist is a corrupt and naughtie life giving unto others a very ill example and is full of horrible sinnes hurtfull filthinesse and all kinde of vices which in the Antichristian church are openly practized and that freely without any kinde of punishment whereof the Apostle saith This know also that in the last daies shall 2 Tim 3. come perilous times For men shall be lovers of their owne selves covetous boasters proud cursed speakers disobedient to parents unthankefull prophane without naturall affection such as cannot be pleased false accusers intemperate fierce not lovers or desirous of that which is good traiterous headie high minded lovers of pleasure more then of God having a shew of godlinesse but have denied the power thereof turne away therefore from such Of which time also Christ forespake in these words And then many shall be offended Matth. â4 at these examples and shall betray one another and hate one another And many false Prophets shall arise and deceive many And because iniquitie shall increase many waies the love of many shall be cold But he that indureth to the end he shall be saved These words are to be understood of them which doe continue in the doctrine of Christ enduring all adversities where with they are assaied And in another place Christ crieth out Woe to the world because Mat. 18. Matth. 11. of offences And Blessed is he that shall not be offended in me Out of the FRENCH Confession THerefore we beleeve that it is not lawfull for any man to Artic 26. withdraw himselfe from the congregations and to rest in himselfe but rather that all men are to defend and to preserve the unitie of the church submitting themselves to the common instruction and to the yoake of Christ wheresoever God doth appoint that true Ecclesiasticall discipline although the Decrees of Magistrates doe gain-say it from which Order whosoever doe separate themselves they doe resist the ordinance of God We beleeve that very carefully and wisely the true Church Artic. 27. the name whereof too many do abuse is to be discerned Therefore we affirme out of the word of God that the Church is a company of the faithfull which agree together in following the word of God and in imbracing pure Religion wherein also they doe daily profit growing and confirming themselves mutually in the feare of God as they which have need daily to goe forward and to profit and who although they profit never so much must notwithstanding of necessitie daily flie to the remission of sinnes Yet we doe not deny but that many Hypocrites and Reprobates are mingled with the faithfull but their guilefull dealing is not able to take a way the name of the Church Therefore seeing we beleeve this to be so we withall boldly Artic. 28. affirme that where the word of God is not received and where there is no profession of that obedience which is due thereunto nor any use of Sacraments there if we will speake properly we cannot judge any Church to be Therefore we condemne the Papisticall assemblies because that the pure truth of God is banished from them and among them the Sacraments of Faith are corrupted counterfeited and falsified or altogether abolished and to conclude among whom all Superstitions and Idolatries are in full force And therefore we thinke that all they who joyne themselves to such actions and communicate there with doe separate themselves from the body of Christ Yet notwithstanding because that in Papacle there be some small tokens of a Church and the substance especially of Baptisme hath remained the efficacie whereof doth not depend upon him by whom it is ministred we confesse that they which are there baptized need not to be baptized the second time howbeit by reason of the corruptions which are mingled therewith no man can offer Infants there to be baptized but that he must defile himselfe Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE beleeve that there is one Church of God and that the same is not shut up as in times past among the Iews into Artic. 4. some one corner or kingdome but that it is Catholike and universall and dispersed throughout the whole world So that there is now no nation which may truely complaine that they be shut forth and may not be one of the Church and people of God and that this Church is the Kingdome the Body and the Spouse of Christ that Christ alone is the Prince of this Kingdome that Christ alone is the Head of this Body and that Christ alone is the Bridegroome of this Spouse Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve and confesse that there is one Catholike or Vniversall Artic. 27. Church which is the true Congregation or companie of all faithfull Christians which doe looke for their whole salvation from Christ alone in as much as they be washed in his blood and sanctified and sealed by his spirit Furthermore as this Church hath been from the beginning of the world so it shall continue unto the end thereof The which appeareth by this that Christ is our eternall King who can never be without subjects This Church God doth defend against all the fury and force of the world although for a small time it may seeme to be very little and as it were utterly extinguished to the sight of man even as in the perilous time of Achab God is said to have reserved to himselfe seven thousand men which bowed not their knees to Baal To conclude this holy Church is not situated or limited in any set or certaine place nor yet bound and tied to any certaine and peculiar persons but spread over the face of the whole earth though in minde and will by one and the same spirit through the power of faith it be wholly joyned and united together We beleeve that seeing this holy Companie and Congregation Artic. 28. consisteth of those that are to be saved and out of it there is no salvation therefore no man of how great dignitie and preheminence soever ought to separate and sunder himselfe from it that being contented with his own solitary estate he should live apart by himselfe But on the contrary side that all and every one are bound to associate themselves to this companie carefully to preserve the unitie of the Church to submit himselfe both to the doctrine and discipline of the same finally to put his necke willingly under the yoake of Christ as common members of the same body to seeke the edification of their
brethren according to the measure of gifts which God hath bestowed upon every one Moreover to the end that these things may the better be observed it is the part and dutie of every faithfull man to separate himselfe according to Gods word from all those which are without the Church and to couple himselfe unto this company of the faithfull wheresoever God hath placed it yea though contrary Edicts of Princes and Magistrates doe forbid them upon paine of corporall death presently to ensue upon all those which doe the same Whosoever therefore doe either depart from the true Church or refuse to joyn themselves unto it do openly resist the commandement of God We beleeve that with great diligence and wisdome it ought to be searched and examined by the word of God what the true Artic. 29. Church is seeing that all the Sects that at this day have sprung up in the world doe usurpe and falsely pretend the name and title of the Church Yet here we doe not speake of the company of hypocrites which together with the good are mingled in the Church though properly they doe not pertaine to the Church wherein they are onely present with their bodies but onely of the manner how to distinguish the Body and Congregation of the true Church from all other Sects which doe falsely boast that they be the members of the Church Wherefore the true Church may be discerned from the false by these notes First if the pure preaching of the Gospell doe flourish in it if it have the lawfull administration of the Sacraments according to Christ his institution if it doe use the right Ecclesiasticall discipline for the restraining of vice Finally to knit up all in one word if it doe square all things to the rule of Gods word refusing whatsoever is contrary to it acknowledging Christ to be the onely head of the same By these notes I say it is certaine that the true Church may be discerned From the which it is not lawfull for any man to be severed Now who be the true members of this true Church it may be gathered by these marks and tokens which be common to all Christians such is faith by the vertue whereof having once apprehended Christ the onely Saviour they doe flie sinne and follow righteousnesse loving the true God and their neighbours without turning either to the right hand or to the left and doe crucifie their flesh with the effects thereof not as if no infirmitie at all remained still within them but because they doe fight all their life long against the flesh by the power of the spirit having often recourse unto the blood death passion and obedience of our Lord Christ as unto a most safe refuge in whom alone they are assured to finde redemption for their sins through faith in him But on the other side the false Church doth alwaies attribute more unto her selfe to her owne decrees and traditions then to the word of God and will not suffer her selfe to be subject to the yoake of Christ neither doth administer the Sacraments so as Christ hath prescribed but at her own will and pleasure doth one while adde unto them another while detract from them Furthermore she doth alwaies leane more to men then to Christ and whosoever doe goe about to lead a holy life according to the prescript rule of Gods Word whosoever doth rebuke and reproove her faults as her covetousnesse and idolatry those she doth persecute with a deadly hatred By these marks therefore it is easie to discerne and distinguish both these Churches the one from the other Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE ALso they teach that there is one holy Church that shall continue alwaies Now to speake properly the Church of Christ is a congregation of the members of Christ that is of the Saints which doe truely beleeve and rightly obey Christ though in this life there be many wicked ones and hypocrites mingled with this companie and shall be to the day of judgement Now the Church properly so called hath her notes and marks to wit the pure and sound Doctrine of the Gospel and the right use of the Sacraments And for the true unitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree upon the Doctrine of the Gospel and the administration of the Sacraments Neither is it necessary that humane traditions or rites instituted by men should be alike every where according as Saint Paul teacheth There is one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all These things are thus set down in another Edition ALso they teach that there is one holy Church which is to continue alwaies Now the Church is a Congregation of Saints in which the Gospel is purely taught and the Sacraments rightly administred And unto the true Vnitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree upon the Doctrine of the Gospel and the administration of the Sacraments Neither is it necessary that humane traditions and rites or ceremonies ordained by man should be alike in all places as Saint Paul saith There is one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of the Church GOd will have us to understand that mankinde is not borne by chance but that it is created of God and created not to eternall Artic. 11. destruction but that out of mankinde he might gather unto himselfe a Church to the which in all eternitie he might communicate his wisdome goodnesse and joy and he will have his Sonne to be seene for whom and through whom by his unspeakable wisdome and infinite mercie he hath repaired this miserable nature of men Therefore amongst men he would at all times have a companie whereunto he delivered the doctrine concerning his Sonne and wherein the Sonne himselfe did institute and preserve a ministerie to keepe and spread abroad that doctrine by the which he hath been is and will be effectuall and hath converted many to himselfe as Paul doth manifestly teach The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth But it is to be marvelled at and to be lamented that the greatest part of mankinde being carried away with a horrible rage should contemne this voice and testimonie of God and the Son of God and that in this company which hath the name of the Church there have been alwaies many divisions and that the true Church hath been overcome by forreine and domesticall enemies When men doe looke upon these dissentions and doe see that they which imbrace other doctrines repugnant to the Gospell doe get the upper hand in kingdomes multitude and glory they doubt whether there be any Church of God which it is what manner of Church it is and where it should be And for prophane men it is a hard matter to judge hereof but the true Church doth certainly know out of the divine Testament whence these so great furies of men doe arise and yet that amongst them the Church of God
sigh and are sorry because that errours are established Therefore chiefly by the voyce of the Doctrine we may and ought to judge which and where the true Church is which by the voyce of the true doctrine and then by the lawfull use of the Sacraments is distinguished from other nations And what is the voice of the true doctrine the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and the Creeds doe declare In these the doctrine is not doubtfull touching the foundation to wit touching the Articles of faith the essence and will of God the Sonne the Redeemer the Law the Promises the use of the Sacraments and the ministery And it is manifest that it is not permitted to any creature not to Angels nor to men to change that doctrine which is delivered of God Now what the Church is the Sonne of God sheweth saying My kingdome is not of this world Also As my Father sent me so doe I send you By the voice of the Ministers of the Gospell an eternall Church is gathered to God and by this voice God is effectuall and turneth many to himselfe This exceeding great benefit of God we ought to acknowledge and thankfully to extoll And although the Church be a companie that may be seene and heard yet it is to be distinguished from Politicall Empires or those that beare the sword Bishops have not authoritie by the Law of God to punish the disobedient neither doe they possesse the kingdomes of the world and yet in the Church there is an order according to that saying He ascended he giveth gifts to Men Apostles Prophets Evangelists Pastors and Teachers The Sonne of God is the high Priest anoynted of the eternall Father who that the Church might not utterly perish hath given unto it Ministers of the Gospell partly called immediatly by himselfe as the Prophets and Apostles partly chosen by the calling of men For he doth both allow of the choise of the Church and of his infinite goodnesse he is effectuall even when the Gospell doth sound by such as are chosen by voices or in the name of the Church Therefore we doe retaine in our Churches also the publique rite of Ordination whereby the ministerie of the Gospell is commended to those that are truely chosen whose manners and doctrine we doe first throughly examine And touching the worthinesse of the ministery we doe faithfully teach our Churches No greater thing can be spoken then that which the Sonne of God saith As my Father sent me so doe I send you He also declareth what commandements he giveth Preach ye the Gospell and he affirmeth that he will be effectuall by their voice as the Father sheweth himselfe to be effectuall by the Son Also we set before men the commandements of God He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me Also Obey them that have the oversight of you And yet these sayings doe not erect a kingdome without the Gospel but they command an obedience which is due to the voice of the Gospel And these things pertaine to the ministery To teach the Gospell to administer the Sacraments to give Absolution to them that aske it and doe not persevere in manifest offences to ordaine Ministers of the Gospell being rightly called and examined to exercise the judgements of the Church after a lawfull manner upon those * Looke the 1. Observat upon this confession which are guiltie of manifest crimes in manners or in doctrine and to pronounce the sentence of excommunication against them that are stubborne and againe to absolve and pardon them that do repent That these things may be done orderly there be also Consistories appointed in our Churches We said in the description of the Church that there be many in this visible Church which be not holy who notwithstanding in outward profession doe imbrace the true Doctrine We condemne the Donatists who feigned that their ministerie is not effectuall which are not holy Also we condemne that Anabaptisticall filth which feigned that to be the visible Church wherein all are holy And we confesse that we are so to thinke of the visible Church in this life as our Lord saith Matth. 12. The kingdome of God is like unto a draw net cast into the sea wherein fishes are gathered both good and bad but yet they which become enemies to the true doctrine cease to be members of this visible congregation according to this saying If any man teach another Gospell let him be accursed Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the chiefe Bishop THere be those that attribute this to the Bishop of Rome that he is the head of the Vniversall Church and that he hath power in earth not onely to ordaine civill kingdomes and to governe all Ecclesiasticall persons and matters but also to command the Angels in heaven to deliver souls out of Purgatorie and to blesse or deliver whom it pleaseth him But we acknowledge that if the Bishop of Rome were a godly man and did teach the Gospel of Christ according to the writings of the Prophets and Apostles then he had a ministery of high authoritie in this earth to wit a ministery of remitting and retaining sinnes then which ministerie there is nothing greater or more excellent in this earth But he alone hath not this ministerie but he hath it in common with all those who by a lawfull calling doe preach the Gospell of Christ For the ministerie of remitting or retaining sins which otherwise is called the Key of the kingdome of heaven is not given to the free power of the person of men but it is so neerely annexed to the word of the Gospell that so many as doe preach the Gospell may truly be said to remit and to retaine sins to wit to remit their sins who by faith do receive the Gospell to retaine theirs that doe contemne the Gospell Mar. 16. Preach the Gospell to every creature He that shall beleeve and be baptized shall be saved but he that will not beleeve shall be damned Hilarie De Trinit lib. 6. saith The Father revealed it to Peter that he should say thou art the Sonne of God Therefore upon this rocke of Confession is the Church builded this faith is the foundation of the Church whatsoever this faith shall loose or binde in earth shall be loosed or bound in heaven Chrysostome saith They which beare the keyes be the Priests to whom the word of teaching and interpreting the Scriptures is committed Now the key is the word of the knowledge of the Scriptures by which key the truth is opened to men Augustine De Doctr. Christ Lib. 1. Cap. 18. saith These keyes did he give to the Church that whatsoever it looseth in earth should be loosed in heaven to wit that whosoever would not beleeve that his sinnes are forgiven him in the Church they should not be forgiven to him but whosoever should beleeve and being corrected doth turne from his sins being placed in the lap of the Church should
by the same faith and correction be healed Ambrose saith Sinnes are remitted by the word whereof the Levite is the Interpreter or Expounder Bernard in Epist ad Eug. saith The true successour of Paul will say with Paul Not that we have dominion over your faith but we are helpers of your ioy The heires of Peter will heare Peter saying Not as though ye were Lords over Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flocke Thomas in Summa sua parte 3. in addit q. 6. art 6. saith Because the Church is founded upon Faith and the Sacraments therefore it doth not pertaine to the Ministers of the Church to make new Articles of Faith or to set apart those which are made neither to appoint new Sacraments or to take away those which are appointed but this is proper to that excellencie of power which is due to Christ alone who is the foundation of the Church And therefore as the Pope cannot dispense that any one may be saved without Baptisme so cannot he not dispense with any to be saved without confession because that he bindeth by force of a Sacrament And although Thomas have his opinions touching confession yet this which he saith It doth not pertaine to the Ministers of the Church among whom he reckoneth the Pope to make new Articles of Faith and to appoint new Sacraments is indeed an Apostolike and Catholike judgement For no other ministerie doth pertaine to the Ministers of the Church which have their calling from Christ then that which we mentioned before and which the Apostles of Christ themselves did execute touching the remitting and retaining of sins Therefore if any thing more then this ministerie be attributed to the Bishop of Rome this is either given unto him by mans ordinances or else it is feigned by the Monks and other flatterers against the authoritie of the word of God Of the Church VVE beleeve and confesse that there is one holy Catholike and Apostolike Church according to the Creed of the Artic. 32. Apostles and the Nicene Creed 2. That this Church is so governed of the holy Ghost that although he suffer it to be weake in this earth yet he doth alwayes preserve it that it doe not perish either by errours or by sins 3. That in this world many naughtie men and hypocrites are mingled with this Church 4. That these naughtie men and hypocrites if by a lawfull calling they shall take upon them the ministerie of the Church shall not of themselves any whit hinder the truth of the Sacraments except they pervert the ordinance of Christ and teach wicked things 5. That in this Church there is true remission of sins 6. That this Church * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confess hath authoritie to beare witnesse of the holy Scripture 7. That this Church hath authoritie * to judge of all doctrines according to that Try the spirits whether they be of God And Let the other iudge 8. That this Church hath authoritie * Looke the 2. observation to interpret the Scripture But where this Church is to be sought and whether her authoritie be limited within certaine bounds divers men doe judge diversly But we thinke that men are to judge by the authoritie both of the holy Scripture and also of the ancient Fathers that the true Catholike and Apostolike Church is not tied to one certaine place or nation nor to one certaine kinde of men but that it is in that place or nation where the Gospell of Christ is sincerely preached and his Sacraments rightly administred according to Christ his institution Ioh. 10. I have said ye are Gods He called them Gods unto whom the word of God was given c. Therefore there is the people or Church of God where the word of God is preached Joh. 15. Now you are cleane through the word which I have spoken to you Therefore the word of Christ which is the Gospell doth declare where that Church is which is cleane in the sight of God Romanes 1. The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth Therefore where the Gospell is which is acknowledged by faith there God hath his Church wherein he is effectuall unto eternall life Chrysostome in his Commentaries upon Matthew Cap. 24 Hom. 49. saith Therefore at this time all Christians must goe to the Scriptures because that at this time since heresie possessed those Churches there can be no triall of true Christianitie neither can there be any other refuge for Christians that would willingly know the truth of faith but onely the Divine Scriptures And a little after Therefore he that will know which is the true Church of Christ whence may he know it but onely by the Scriptures Augustine Tom. 2. Epist 166. saith In the Scriptures we have learned Christ in the Scriptures we have learned to know the Church these Scriptures we have in common why doe we not in them retaine in common both Christ and the Church And againe Tom. 7. in Epist contra Epist Petiliani Donatistae cap. 2. 3. 4. It is a question betweene us and the Donatists where the Church is What then shall we doe shall we seeke the Church in our own words or in the words of her Head in our Lord Iesus Christ I thinke that we ought to seeke it rather in his words who is the truth and doth best of all know his body Now that which is affirmed that the Church hath authoritie to beare witnesse of the holy Scripture to interpret the Scripture and to judge of all doctrines it is not so to be understood that the Church hath absolute authoritie to determine what she listeth and also if it please her to change the Scripture and to feigne a new doctrine and to appoint new worships of God but that the Church as the Spouse of Christ ought to know the voice of her husband and that she hath received of her husband a certain rule to wit the Propheticall and Apostolicall preaching confirmed by miracles from heaven according to the which she is bound to interpret those places of the Scripture which seeme to be obscure and to judge of doctrines Psal 119. Thy word is a light unto my feete Rom. 3. Having gifts that be divers according to the grace that is given unto us whether we have prophecy according to the proportion of Faith c. 2 Pet. 1. We have a more sure word of the Prophets to the which ye do well that ye take heede as unto a light that shineth in a darke place c. Origen upon lerem Hom. 1. It is necessary for us to call the holy Scriptures to witnes for our meanings and interpretations have no credit without these witnesses Ierome upon Matth. 23. That which is spoken without authority of the Scriptures is as easily contemned as it is spoken And August De Nupt. Concup Lib. 2. Cap. 23. saith This controversie seeketh a Iudge Therefore let Christ
iudge and let him shew what thing it is that his death doth profit This saith he is my blood And a little after Together with him let the Apostle iudge because that Christ himself also speaketh in the Apostle he crieth out and saith touching God the Father He which spared not his owne Sonne c. Wherethe Church hath so farre authority to judge of doctrine that notwithstanding she must keep her selfe within the bonds of the holy Scripture which is the voice of her husband from which voice it is not lawfull for any man no not for Angell to departe Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of the Church FVrthermore we will shew what is taught among us both Artie 15. touching the Christian Church and also touching the holy Sacraments and touching the Church this is it that we teach The Church or congregation of Christ which as yet is in this world as a stranger from God is the fellowship and company of those which addict themselves to Christ and do altogether trust and rest in his protection among whom notwithstanding many shall be mingled even to the end of the world who although they professe the Christian faith yet they have it not in deed This hath our Lord taught sufficiently Matth. 13. by the parable both of the cockle and of the Net cast into the sea in the which the bad fishes are caught with the good Also Matth. 22 by the parable of the King inviting all men to the marriage of his Sonne and afterward casting him out being bound hand and foot into utter darknnes which had not a wedding garment Now these places of Scripture wherein the congregation of Christ is commended to be the Spouse of Christ for the which he hath given himselfe Eph. 5. The house of God the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3. Also The holy hill of Sion the City of the living God the heavenly Ierusalem and congregation of the first borne which are written in heaven I say all these places of Scripture do properly pertaine to them who for their sincere faith are truely and in the sight of God reckoned among the children of God For seeing that in these alone the Lord doth fully reigne these onely if we will speake properly are called the Church of Christ and the communion of Saints in which sence also the name of the Church is expounded in the common Articles of faith those false Christians being excluded which are mingled amongst them Furthermore the holy Ghost himselfe doth governe this Church or congregation and remaineth with it as Christ doth even to the end of the world and doth sanctifie it that at the length he may present it unto himselfe without spot or wrinckle as it is said Ephes 5. Also this is that Church which all men are commanded to heare and he that will not heare her is to be counted as an Heathen and Publicane And although that to wit faith it selfe cannot be seene wherby this Congregation hath obtained to be called the Church and company of Christ yet the fruits of that faith may be seene and knowne and of them a certaine Christian conjecture be taken These fruits be chiefly a bold profession of Faith a true love offering it selfe to do humble service to all men a contempt of all things Seeing therefore that these be the proper fruites wheresoever the holy Gospell and the Sacraments be exercised thereupon it may easily be known where and who be the Christian Church so much as is necessary for us to preserve among us the Christian communion and that in the same we may be instructed admonished and help one another according to the commandement of Christ Furthermore seeing this congregation is the very kingdome of God wherein all things ought to be appointed in best order she hath all kind of offices and ministers for she is the body of Christ himselfe compacted of many members whereof every one have their proper worke Therefore whosoever do faithfully discharge such functoins and do earnestly labour in the word and doctrine they do represent the Church and may do all things in the name thereof so that whosoever shall either despise them or refuse to heare them he may worthily be said to despise the Church it selfe Now with what spirit or with what spirituall authoritie we do beleeve that they are furnished we have declared before out of most firme foundations of the Scripture where we shewed what we thought of the spirituall or Ecclesiasticall offices and dignitie For they cannot by any means represent the Church of Christ or doe any thing in the name thereof which are not Christs and therefore propound no Christian things but whatsoever is contrary to the doctrine of Christ For although it may be that even the wicked may teach some good thing and may also prophesie in the name of Christ after their example to whom the Lord himselfe doth witnesse that he will once in time to come say That he never knew them Yet it cannot be that they can discharge the dutie of the Church of Christ and are to be heard in his stead which doe not propound the voice of their husband Christ although otherwise they should thinke aright of faith and be counted amongst the members of the Church as it doth oftentimes fall out when as the very children of God are wrapped in errours and doe also publish the same For the Church of Christ is wholly addicted to Christ himselfe Therefore that cannot be counted a doctrine precept or commandement of the true Church except it be the same with the doctrine precept and commandement of Christ himselfe And whosoever propoundeth any other thing in her name although he were an Angel from heaven he is not to be heard as also the Church in those things doth represent nothing lesse then the Church of Christ THE ELEVENTH SECTION OF THE MINISTERS OF THE CHVRCH and of their Calling and Office The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Ministers of the Church their Institution and Offices CHAP. 18. GOD hath alwaies used his Ministers for the gathering or erecting up of a Church to himselfe and for the governing and preservation of the same and still he doth and alwaies will use them so long as the Church remaineth on the earth Therefore the first beginning institution and office of the Ministers is a most ancient ordinance of God himselfe not a new devise appointed by men True it is that God can by his power without any meanes take unto himselfe a Church amongst men but he had rather deale with men by the ministerie of men Therefore Ministers are to be considered not as Ministers by themselves alone but as the Ministers of God even such as by whose meanes God doth work the salvation of mankinde For which cause we give counsell to beware that we doe not so attribute the things that appertaine to our conversion and instruction unto the secret vertue of the holy Ghost that we make frustrate
the Ecclesiasticall ministerie For it behoveth us alwaies to have in minde the words of the Apostle How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and Rom. 10. how shall they heare without a Preacher Therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God And that also which the Lord saith in the Gospel Verely verely I say unto you he that receiveth Iohn 3. those that I shall send receiveth me and he that receiveth mee receiveth him that sent me Likewise that a man of Macedonia appeared in a vision to Paul being then in Asia and said unto him Act. 16. Come unto Macedonia and helpe us And in another place the same Apostle saith We together are Gods labourers and ye are his 1 Cor. 3. husbandrie and his building Yet on the other side we must take heed that we doe not attribute too much to the ministers and ministerie herein remembring also the words of our Lord in the Gospel No man cometh to me except the Father which hath sent me Iohn 6. draw him And the words of the Apostle Who then is Paul and who 1 Cor. 3. is Apollo but the ministers by whom ye beleeved and as the Lord gave unto every one Therefore neither is he that planteth any thing nor he that watereth but God that giveth the increase Therefore let us beleeve that God doth teach us by his word outwardly by his ministers and doth inwardly move and perswade the hearts of his Elect unto beliefe by his holy spirit and that therefore we ought to render all the glory of this whole benefit unto God But we have spoken of this matter in the 1 Chapter of this our declaration God hath used for his ministers even from the beginning of the world the best and most excellent men in the world for howsoever divers of them were but simple for worldly wisdome or Philosophy yet sure in true divinitie they were most excellent namely the Patriarks to whom he spake very often by his Angels For the Patriarks were the Prophets or teachers of their age whom God for this purpose would have to live many yeers that they might be as it were Fathers and lights of the world After them followed Moses together with the Prophets that were most famous throughout the whole world Besides after all these our heavenly Father hath sent his onely begotten Sonne the most absolute and perfect teacher of the world in whom is hidden the wisedome of God and from him derived unto us by that most holy perfect and most pure doctrine of all other For he chose unto himselfe Disciples whom he made Apostles And they going out into the whole world gathered together Churches in all places by the preaching of the Gospel And after they ordained pastors and Doctors in all Churches by the commandement of Christ who by such as succeeded them hath taught and governed the Church unto this day Therefore God gave unto his ancient people the Patriarkes together with Moses and the Prophets so also to his people under the new covenant he hath sent his onely begotten Sonne and with him the Apostles and teachers of his Church Furthermore the Ministers of the new covenant are tearmed by divers names for they are called Apostles Prophets Evangelists Bishops Elders Pastors and Doctors The Apostles remained 1 Cor. 12. Ephes 4. in no certaine place but gathered together divers Churches throughout the whole world which Churches when they were once established there ceased to be any more Apostles and in their places were particular parsons appointed in every Church The Prophets in old time did foresee and foretell things to come and besides did interpret the Scriptures * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession and such are found some amongst us at this day They were called Evangelists which were the penners of the history of the Gospel and were also * Looke the 2. Observation preachers of the Gospel of Christ as the Apostle Paul giveth in charge unto Timothy To fulfill the work of an Evangelist * Looke the 3. Observat Bishops were the overseers and the watchmen of the Church which did distribute food and other necessities of the Church The Elders were the ancients and as it were the Senators and Fathers of the Church governing it with the wholesome counsell The Pastors did both keepe the Lords flock and also * Looke the 4. Observat provide things necessary for it The Doctors doe instruct and teach the true faith and godlinesse Therefore the Church Ministers that now are may be called Bishops Elders Pastors and Doctors But in processe of times there were many moe names of Ministers brought into the Church For some were created Patriarks others Archbishops others Suffragans other Metropolitanes Archpriests Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthes Exorcists Queristers Porters and I know not what a a rable besides Cardinals Provosts and Priors Abbots greater and lesser governours higher and lower But touching all these we passe not a rush what they have beene in time past or what they are now It is not sufficient for us that forasmuch as concerneth Ministers we have the doctrine of the Apostles We therfore knowing certainly that Monks and the orders or sorts of them are neither instituted of Christ nor of his Apostles we teach that they are so farre from being profitable that they are pernicious and hurtfull unto the Church of God For although in former times they were somewhat tolerable when they lived solitarily getting their livings with their owne hands were burdensome to none but did in all places obey their Pastours even as laie men yet what kinde of men they be now all the world seeth and perceiveth They pretend I know not what vowes but they leade a life altogether disagreeing from their vowes so that the very best of them may justly be numbred among those of whom the Apostle speaketh We heare say that 2 Thess 3. there be some among you which walke inordinately and worke not at all but are busie bodies c. Therefore we have no such in our Churches and and besides we teach that they should not be suffered to rout in the Churches of Christ Furthermore no man ought to usurpe the honour of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie that is to say greedily to plucke it to him by bribes or any evill shifts or of his owne accord But let the ministers of the Church be called and chosen by a lawfull and Ecclesiasticall election and vocation that is to say let them be chosen religiously of the Church or of those which are appointed thereunto by the Church and that in due order without any tumult seditions or contention But we must have an eye to this that not every one that will be elected but such men as are fit and have sufficient learning especially in the Scriptures and godly eloquence and wise simplicitie to conclude such men as be of good report for a moderation and
Observat upon this confession Artic. 6. Lucifer which preferreth himselfe before his Brethren that he hath forsaken the faith and is the forerunner of Antichrist Further we say that the Minister ought lawfully duely and orderly to be preferred to that office of the Church of God and that no man hath power to wrest himselfe into the holy Ministerie at his owne pleasure Wherefore these persons doe us the greater wrong which have nothing so common in their mouthes as that we doe nothing orderly and comely but all things troublesomely and without order And that we allow every man to be a Priest to be a Teacher and to be an Interpreter of the Scriptures Moreover we say that Christ hath given to his Ministers power Artic. 7. to binde to loose to open to shut And we say that the office of loosing consisteth in this point that the Minister either by the preaching of the Gospell offereth the merits of Christ and full pardon to such as have lowly and contrite hearts and doe unfainedly repent themselves pronouncing unto the same a sure and an undoubted forgivenesse of their sins and hope of everlasting salvation Or else that the same Minister when any have offended their brothers mindes with some great offence or notable and open crime whereby they have as it were banished and made themselves strangers from the common followship and from the body of Christ then after perfit amendment of such persons doth reconcile them and bring them home againe and restore them to the companie and unitie of the faithfull We say also that the Minister doth execute the authoritie of binding and shutting as often as he shutteth up the gate of the kingdome of heaven against unbeleeving and stubborne persons denouncing unto them Gods vengeance and everlasting punishment Or else when he doth quite shut them out from the bosome of the Church * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession by open excommunication Out of doubt what sentence soever the Minister of God shall give in this sort God himselfe doth so well allow it that whatsoever here in earth by their means is loosed and bound God himselfe will loose and binde and confirme the same in heaven And touching the Keyes wherewith they may either shut or open the kingdome of heaven we with Chrysostome say They be the knowledge of the Scriptures with Tertullian we say They be the interpretation of the Law and with Eusebius we call them the word of God Moreover that Christs Disciples did receive this authoritie not that they should heare the private confessions of the people and listen to their whisperings as the common massing Priests doe every where now a dayes and doe it so as though in that one point lay all the vertue and use of the Keyes but to the end they should goe they should teach they should publish abroad the Gospell and be unto the beleeving a sweet savour of life unto life and unto the unbeleeving and unfaithfull * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession a savour of death unto death and that the mindes of godly persons being broght low by the remorse of their former life and errours after they once begun to looke up unto the light of the Gospel and beleeve in Christ might be opened with the word of God even as a doore is opened with a Key Contrariwise that the wicked and wilfull and such as would not beleeve nor returne into the right way should be left still as fast locked and shut up and as Saint Paul saith waxe worse 2 Tim. 3. and worse This take we to be the meaning of the Keys and that after this sort mens consciences be either opened or shut We say that the Priest in deed is a judge in this case But yet hath no manner of right to challenge an authoritie or power as Ambrose * Looke the 3. Observavation saith And therefore our Saviour Iesus Christ to reproove the negligence of the Scribes and Pharisees in teaching did with these words rebuke them saying Woe be unto you Scribes and Luk. 11. Matth. 21. Pharisees which have taken away the Keyes of knowledge and have shut up the kingdome of heaven before men Seeing then the Key whereby the way and entry to the kingdome of God is opened unto us is the word of the Gospel and the expounding of the Law and Scriptures we say plainly where the same word is not there is not the Key And seeing one manner of word is given Matth. 16. to all and one onely key belongeth to all we say there is but one onely power of all Ministers as concerning opening and shutting And as * Looke the 4. Observat upon this confession touching the Bishop of Rome for all that his flattering Parasites sing these words in his eares To thee will I give the keyes of the kingdome of heaven as though these keyes were sit for him alone and for no body else * Looke the 4. Observat upon this confession except he goe so to worke as mens consciences may be made pliant and be subdued to the word of God we deny that he doth either open or shut or hath the keyes at all And although he taught and instructed the people as would God he might ofice truely doe and perswade himselfe it were at the least any piece of his dutie yet we thinke his key to be never a whit better or of greater force then other mens For who hath severed him from the rest Who hath taught him more cunningly to open or better to absolve then his brethren Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve that this Church ought to be ruled and governed Artic. 30. by that spirituall regiment which God himselfe hath delivered in his word so that there be placed in it Pastours and Ministers purely to preach and rightly to administer the holy Sacraments that there be also in it Seniours and Deacons of whom the Senate of Church might consist that by these means true Religion might be preserved and sincere doctrine in every place place retained and spread abroad that vicious and wicked men might after a spirituall manner be rebuked amended and as it were by the bridle of discipline kept within their compasse that the poore is like manner and those that be afflicted may be releeved either with aide or comfort according to the severall necessitie of every one For then shall all things in the Church be done in due and convenient order when faithfull and godly men are chosen to have the government of the same even as St. Paul hath prescribed in the first to Timothie the 3. and the first to Titus We beleeve that the Ministers Senours and Deacons ought Artic. 31. to be called to those their functions and by the lawfull election of the Church to be advanced into those roomes earnest prayer being made unto God and after the order and manner which is set downe unto us
in the word of God This especially every one ought to take diligent heed of that he doe not by unlawfull means thrust himselfe into those offices For every one must waite untill he be called of God himselfe that he may have a certaine testimonie of his vocation and may know that it is from the Lord. Yet in what place of the world soever the Ministers of the word of God doe keep they have all of them the same and equall power and authoritie being all of them equally the Ministers of Christ the onely universall Bishop and head of the Church Moreover lest that this holy ordinance of God be despised and brought into contempt it is the dutie of all men to have a very honourable and reverent opinion of all the Ministers of the Word and Seniours of the Church even for that works sake wherein they doe labour also to be at peace and unitie with them and as much as possibly may be to abstaine from all manner of quarrellings and contentions one with another Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE COncerning Ecclesiasticall Orders they teach that no man Artic. 14. should publiquely in the Church teach or Minister the Sacraments except he be rightly called according as Saint Paul giveth commandement to Titus To ordaine Elders in every Citie Out of the Articles concerning abuses Of the power Ecclesiasticall THere have been great controversies touching the power and Artic. 7. authoritie of Bishops in which many have incommodiously mingled together the Ecclesiasticall power and the power of the sword And out of this confusion there hath sprung very great wars and tumults while that the Popes bearing themselves bold upon the power of the keyes have not only appointed new kindes of worship and service of God and burdened mens consciences by reserving of cases and by violent excommunications but also have laboured to transferre worldly kingdomes from one to another and to spoile Emperours of their power and authoritie These faults did godly and learned men long since reprehend in the Church and for that cause our Divines were faine for the comfort of mens consciences to shew the difference betweene the Ecclesiasticall and civill powers And they have taught that either of them because of Gods commandement is dutifully to be reverenced and honoured as the chiefest blessings of God upon earth Now their judgement is this that the power of the keyes or the power of the Bishops by the rule of the Gospel is a power or commandement from God of preaching the Gospel of remitting or retaining sins and of administring the Sacraments For Christ doth send his Apostles with this charge As the Father hath sent me so send I you Receive ye the holy Ghost whose sins ye forgive they are forgiven them and whose sins ye retaine they are retained Mar. 16. Go and preach the Gospel to every creature c. This power is put in execution onely by teaching or preaching the Gospel and administring the Sacraments either to many joyntly or to severall persons according to their calling For they be not corporall things but eternall that are granted unto us as an eternall righteousnesse the holy Ghost life everlasting These things cannot be gotten but by the ministerie of the Word and Sacraments As Paul saith The Gospel is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth Seeing then that the power Ecclesiasticall concerneth things eternall and is put in use onely by the ministery of the word it hindreth not the politicall government * Looke the 1. observation no more then doth the * skill of musicke or singing For the civill government is occupied about other matters then is the Gospel * Looke the 2. observation the Magistrate is to defend not the mindes but the bodies and bodily things against manifest injuries he restraineth men by the sword and corporall punishment that he may uphold peace and a civill justice Wherefore the Ecclesiasticall and civill powers are not to be confounded The Ecclesiasticall power hath a peculiar commandement to preach the Gospel and administer the Sacraments Let it not by force enter into another charge let it not turne worldly kingdomes from the right owners Let it not abrogate the Magistrates laws let it not withdraw from them lawfull obedience let it not hinder judgements touching any civill ordinances and statutes or contracts let it not prescribe lawes to the magistrate touching the forme of a common-wealth as Christ saith My kingdome is not of this world Againe Who made me a iudge over you And Paul to the Philip. 3. Our conversation is in heaven 2 Cor. 10. The weapons of our warfare are not carnall but mighty in God to throw downe the imaginations c. Thus doe our Divines discerne and distinguish the duties of each power one from the other and doe warne all men to honour both powers and to acknowledge both to be the good gift and blessing of God * Looke the 3. observation upon this confession If so be that the Bishops have any power of the sword they have it not as Bishops by the commandement of the Gospell but by mans law given unto them of Kings and Emperours for the civill government of their goods Yet this is a kind of function and charge diverse from the ministery of the Gospell Therefore when as the question is touching the jurisdiction of Bishops rule and dominion must be distinguished from Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction Againe by the Gospell or as they tearme it by Gods law Bishops as they be Bishops that is such as have the administration of the word and Sacraments committed to them have no jurisdiction at all but onely to forgive sinne also to know what is true doctrine and to reject such doctrine as will not stand with the Gospell and * Looke the 4. Observation to debarre from the communion of the Church such as are notoriously wicked not by humane force and violence but by the word of God And * herein of necessity the Churches ought by the law of God to perform obedience unto them according to the saying of Christ he that heareth you heareth me But when as they teach or determine any thing contrary to the Gospell then have the Churches a commandement of God which forbiddeth obedience to them Matt. 7. Beware of false Prophets Gal. 1. If an Angel from heaven preach any other Gospel let him be accursed 2 Cor. 13. We cannot doe any thing against the truth but for the truth Also This power is given us to edifie and not to destroy So doe the Canons command 2. quaest 7. Cap. Sacerdotes Cap. Oves And Augustine in his Treatise against Petilians Epistle saith Neither must we subscribe to Catholike Bishops if they chance to erre or hold opinion which be against the Scriptures If so be * Looke the 6 Observat that they have any other power or jurisdiction in hearing and understanding certaiââ cases as namely of Matrimony and
obedience is most necessary in such things as belong properly to this ministery ordained of God For these sayings do not allot unto Bishops a kingdome without the Gospell Christ gave them certaine commandements and those he will have us obey Againe he forbad that any new found worship should be set up in the Church and such he will not have us yeeld unto There are certaine bonds and limits prefixed within which both the Pastours authority and our obedience must containe it selfe But these limites do those Bishops most malapertly remove who proudly challenge to themselves a triple power whereby they establish most pernicious errours to wit a Princely and supream power of interpreting the Scriptures Secondly a power of erecting new worship and service of God Thirdly a soveraigne power of making new lawes And thus they trans forme the Church into an humane government They imagine forsooth that as the Prince or highest Iudge in a Realme is to interpret the law and as the Prince hath power to make new lawes so the Bishops must have a power in the Church not unlike that And they cannot abide that the Church should be governed by the dumbe writings as they call them of the Prophets and Apostles which because sometime they scarse make the matter plaine enough which they do set down the ambiguity breedeth dissentions and discords Here therefore there must needs be say they a definitive voice of some soveraigne or high Iudge to interpret that which is ambiguous and doubtfully written And except all be tied to stand to their interpretation there will be no end of strife and controversies Againe unlesse they may according as times and occasions require make lawes what a disorder would there follow These things are set out with bigge words and they carry a shew of probability in them because they are in imitation of the civill government And surely such conceits as these have in all ages from the beginning of the world hurt the Church greatly and still will hurt it The godly are therefore to be admonished that they be not overtaken with these subtilties sleights God will have his Church governed by his word which Christ and his Apostles have left unto the Church and he will have this his voice to sound in the Church by the mouthes of his ministers And though it do containe a wisdome that is farre from reasons reach yet the word of the Prophets and Apostles is sure and not doubtfull Therefore Peter saith Ye do well in attending to the word of the Prophets as to a light in the darknes Besides the Church hath the gift of interpretation that is the understanding of the heavenly doctrine but that is not tyed to the name or degree of Bishops and therefore it is no power of interpreting like to the power of a Prince or highest Iudge But those that are learned in the word of God and born again by his spiritin what place soever they be they assent unto the word of God and understand the same some more some lesse Men must therefore judge wisely of those huge Bulwarkes of the peoples power Touching lawes to be made by the Bishops Peter saith in a word Why doe ye tempt God laying a yoke on them c. Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Order IT is evident by the holy Scriptures that all they which are indeed Artic. 20. Christians are consecrated in baptisme by Christ the Son of God to be spirituall priests and that they ought alwaies to offer up to God spirituall sacrifices Neither is it unknowne that Christ in his Church hath instituted ministers who should preach his Gospel and administer the Sacraments Neither is it to be permitted to every one although he be a spirituall priest to usurpe a publike ministerie in the Church without a lawfull calling For Paul saith Let all things be done honestly and decently among you And againe Lay hands suddenly on no man Wherefore we doe not account it an unprofitable thing to prove as it were by certaine steps the faith of them that are to be admitted to the publike ministerie of the Gospel And it seemeth not a little to further concord and unitie to keepe a due order among the Ministers of the Church But the holy Scripture doth not teach us that Christ hath instituted in his Church such priests as should be Mediatours betweene God and men and pacifie the wrath of God towards men by their sacrifices and apply the merit of Christ to the quick and the dead without the preaching of the Gospel and administration of the Sacraments For if we will speake of the great and true Mediatour There is but one Mediatour betweene God and men Jesus Christ the Sonne of God * Looke the 2. Observat upon this confession If we will speake of the Mediatour of praying every godly man is made a Mediatour each for other through Iesus because that their dutie doth require that they should commend one anothers health to God in their prayers the which dutie also then every one doth performe when they say the Lords prayer in faith If we speake of the sacrifices which doe purge our sinnes and appease the wrath of God then is there one onely sacrifice which doth purge us and reconcile God unto us to wit the sacrifice of our Lord Iesus Christ which was once made on the Crosse And as Christ doth die no moe death hath no more Dominion over him so this sacrifice of his shall never be made againe but by his one oblation as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews He hath made perfect for ever those that be sanctified If we speake of the remembrance of this one sacrifice and of the applying of the merit thereof then the publike ministers of the Church which doe teach the Gospel publikely and administer the Sacraments according to the institution of Christ doe not onely make a true and right remembrance of this purging sacrifice but doe also apply by their dispensation the merit of this sacrifice to all those that doe receive the Gospel and the Sacraments by faith Therefore we cannot see what use there is of those kinde of men in the Church which are ordained for this purpose that they may have authoritie to sacrifice for the quicke and the dead Paul when as in his Epistles to the Corinthians and Ephesians he rehearseth those offices and ministeries which are necessary to the edifying and preserving of the Church he reckoneth Prophets Apostles Evangelists Pastors Doctors and such like but in this rehearsall he maketh no mention at all of private Priests of which sort the world is now full neither is it like that he would have omitted this kinde of Priests if either Christ had appointed it or if it had been profitable and necessary for the Church And Paul writeth that a Bishop ought to be apt to teach And Jerome teacheth that A Priest and a Bishop are all one Therefore it is evident that
which we teach touching the office dignitie and power of the Ministers of the Church whom they call Spirituall the which that we may credit we are moved thereunto by those places of Scripture which for the most part we rehearsed before THE TVVELFTH SECTION OF TRVE AND FALSE SACRAMENTS IN GENERALL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Sacraments of Christ CHAP. 19. GOD even from the beginning added unto the preaching of the Word his Sacraments or sacramentall signes in his Church And this doth the holy Scripture plainely testifie Sacraments be mysticall signes or holy rites or sacred actions ordained of God himselfe consisting of his word of outward signes and of things signified whereby he keepeth in continuall memorie and eftsoones calleth to minde in his Church his great benefits bestowed upon man and whereby he sealeth up his promises and outwardly representeth and as it were offereth unto our sight those things which inwardly he performeth unto us and therewithall strengthneth and increaseth our faith though the working of Gods Spirit in our hearts lastly whereby he doth separate us from all other people and religions and consecrateth and bindeth us wholly unto himselfe and giveth us to understand what he requireth of us These Sacraments are either of the Old Testament or of the New The Sacraments of the Old Testament were circumcision and the Paschall Lambe which was offered up in sacrifice and for that cause is referred to the sacrifices which were in use from the beginning of the world The Sacraments of the New Testament are Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Some there are which reckon seven Sacraments of the New Testament Of which number we grant that repentance matrimonie and the ordination of ministers we meane not the Popish but the Apostolicall ordination are very profitable ordinances of God but no Sacraments As for confirmation and extreame unction they are meere devices of men which the Church may very well want without any damage or discommoditie at all and therefore we have them not in our Churches because there be certaine things in them which we can at no hand allow of As for that merchandise which the Romish Prelates use in ministring their Sacraments we utterly abhorre it The authour and institutor of all Sacraments is not any man but God alone for men can by no meanes ordain Sacraments because they belong to the worship of God and it is not for man to appoint and prescribe a service of God but to embrace and retaine that which is taught unto him by the Lord. Besides the sacramentall signes have Gods promises annexed to them which necessarily require faith now faith stayeth it selfe onely upon the word of God And the word of God is resembled to writings or letters the Sacraments to seales which the Lord alone setteth to his owne letters Now as the Lord is the Author of the Sacraments so he continually worketh in that Church where they be rightly used so that the faithfull when they receive them of the Ministers doe know that the Lord worketh in his owne ordinance and therefore they receive them as from the hand of God and the Ministers faults if there be any notorious in them cannot hurt them seeing they doe acknowledge the goodnesse of the Sacraments to depend upon the ordinance of the Lord. For which cause they put a difference in the administration of the Sacraments betweene the Lord and the Lords ministers confessing that the substance of the Sacraments is given them of the Lord and the outward signes by the hands of the ministers Now the principall thing that in all the Sacraments is offered of the Lord and chiefly regarded of the godly of all ages which which some have called the substance and matter of the Sacraments is Christ our Saviour That onely sacrifice and the Lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world the rocke also of which all our fathers dranke by whom all the elect are circumcised with circumcision made without hands through the holy spirit and are washed from all their sinnes and are nourished with the very body and blood of Christ unto eternall life Now in respect of that which is the chiefe thing and the very matter and substance of the Sacraments the Sacraments of both the Testaments are equall For Christ the onely Mediatour and Saviour of the faithfull is the chiefe thing and substance in them both one and the same God is authour of them both They were given unto both Churches as signes and seales of the grace and promises of God which should call to minde and renew the memorie of Gods great benefits to them and should distinguish the faithfull from all the religions in the world lastly which should be received spiritually by faith and should binde the receivers unto the Church and admonish them of their dutie In these I say and such like things the Sacraments of both Churches be not unequall although in the outward signes they be diverse And indeed we doe yet put a greater difference betweene them for ours are more firme and durable as those which are not to be changed to the end of the world Againe ours testifie that the substance and promise is alreadie fulfilled and performed in Christ whereas the other did onely signifie that they should be performed And ours are more simple and nothing painefull nothing so sumptuous nor so full of ceremonies Moreover they belong to a greater people that is dispersed through the face of the whole earth Againe because they are more excellent and doe by the Spirit of God stirre up in us a greater measure of faith therefore a more plentifull measure of the spirit doth follow of them But now since that Christ the true Messias is exhibited unto us and the abundance of grace is powred forth upon the people of the New Testament the Sacraments of the old law are surely abrogated and ceased and in their stead the Sacraments of the New Testament are placed namely for Circumcision Baptisme and for the Paschall Lambe and Sacrifices the Supper of the Lord. And as in the old Church the sacraments consisted of the word the signe and the thing signified so even at this day they stand as it were of the same parts For the word of God maketh them Sacraments which before were none for they are consecrated by the word and declared to be sanctified by him who who first ordeined them To fanctisse or consecrate a thing is to dedicate it unto God and unto holy uses that is to take it from the common and ordinarie use and to appoint it to some holy use For the signes that be in the Sacraments are drawne from common use to things eternall and invisible As in baptisme the outward signe is the element of water and that washing is visible which is done by the Minister The thing * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession signified is regeneration and the cleansing from sinne Likewise in the Lords Supper the outward
by a close sinner For so long as the overthwartnesse of such wicked hypocrites is not as yet publikely knowne neither punished more gently or severely by the Ecclesiasticall Discipline neither they which have behaved themselves more stubbornly have beene excommunicated those Sacraments which thââ doe administer may be received of them if so be that they doe administer them according to the will minde and institution of Christ the which thing also the constitutions of the ancient Church doe confirme For the vertue and efficacie of the Sacraments doth neither consist in him nor depend on him who doth either administer them whosoever he be or doth receive them but it consisteth in the institution and in the commandement that was most absolute and mightie in authoritie and in the word of the authour of the Sacraments to wit of our Lord Iesus Christ on which one thing they they doe relye and have from thence whatsoever they are able to doe Neverthelesse the Ministers must throughly looke to it and take good heed lest whilest by their labour they be serviceable to others They themselves become 1 Cor. 9. reprobates or worthy to be rejected and also lest they give holy things to dogs or cast pearles before swine Also the people must endevour Matth. 7. by all means to take heed that they doe not in any case receive the Sacraments with the offence of the Church and the proper danger of the salvation of their souls that is to their own fault and judgement whereof we made mention before Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that there be Sacraments adjoyned to the Artic. 34. word for the more ample confirmation thereof to wit that they may be pledges and tokens of the grace of God whereby our weake and rude faith may be helped For we confesse that these outward signes be such that God by the power of his holy Spirit doth worke by them that nothing may there be represented to us in vaine yet we thinke that the whole substance and truth of them is in Christ Iesus from whom if they be separated they be nothing else but vaine shadows and smoakes Also Artic. 35. We acknowledge that there be onely two Sacraments common to the whole Church c. That which followeth pertaineth to the 13. Sect. Out of the ENGLISH Confession MOreover we allow the Sacraments of the Church that is to say certaine holy signes and Ceremonies which Christ Artic. 10. would we should use that by them he might set before our eyes the Mysteries of our salvation and might more strongly confirme the Faith which we have in his blood and might seale his grace in our hearts And these Sacraments together with Tertullian Origen Ambrose Augustine Hierome Chrysostome Basill Dionysius and other Catholique Fathers we doe call Figures Signes Marks Badges Prints Copies Formes Seales Signets Similitudes Patternes Representations Remembrances and Memories and we make no doubt together with the same Doctors to say that these be certaine visible words Seales of Righteousnesse and Tokens of Grace And we doe expressely pronounce that in the Lords Supper there is truely given unto the Beleeving the body and blood of our Lord the Flesh of the Son of God which quickeneth our soules the meate that commeth from above the food of Immortalitie of Grace Truth and Life and that the same Supper is the Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ by the partaking whereof we be revived strengthned and fed unto Immortalitie and whereby we are joyned united and incorporated unto Christ that we may abide in him and he in us Besides this we acknowledge that there be two Sacraments which we judge properly Artic. 11. ought to be called by this name that is to say Baptisme and the Sacrament of thankesgiving For thus many we see were delivered and sanctified by Christ and well allowed of the old Fathers Ambrose and Augustine and such others Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve that God having regard to our dulnesse and Artic. 33. infirmitie did institute Sacraments for us that by them his promises might be sealed to us and that they might be most certaine pledges of his heavenly love towards us and of his gifts bestowed upon us for the cherishing and sustaining of our faith These Sacraments he added to the word of the Gospel that he might more lively set before our externall senses both those things which he declareth unto us in his word and those also which he worketh inwardly in our hearts and to confirme more and more in us that salvation which he vouchsafeth to communicate unto us For the Sacraments are signes and visible tokens of internall invisible things by the which as by certaine means God himself worketh within us by the power of the holy Ghost Therefore they be not vaine or idle signes neither yet ordained of God to deceive or frustrate us of our hope For the truth of our Sacraments is Iesus Christ without whom they are of no value Moreover that number of Sacraments sufficeth us which Christ himselfe our true and onely Doctor hath instituted and those are onely two to wit the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the holy Supper of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ Out of the Confession of AUSPURGH SEeing that in this life many evill ones and hypocrites are Artic. 8. mingled with the Church and have fellowship with it in the outward signes and pledges the Sacraments administred by such as are evill may lawfully be used according to the saying of Christ The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chaire c. For the Sacraments and the word of God are effectuall by reason of the institution and commandement of Christ though they be delivered by wicked and evill men They condemne the Donatists and such like who said it was not lawfull for the people to use the ministery of evill men in the Church and held opinion that the ministerie of evill men was quite without fruit and effect The beginning of this eighth Article is elsewhere thus set downe THough the Church to speake properly be a Congregation of Saints and true beleevers yet seeing that in this life many hypocrites and evill men bee mingled with it it is a lawfull thing to use the Sacraments ministred by the hands of evill men c. Touching the use of the Sacraments they teach that they were instituted not so much to be notes of profession amongst men as to be signes and pledges of Gods good will towards us set before the eyes to stirre up and confirme faith in them which use them Therefore we must use Sacraments so as wee must joyne faith with them which may beleeve the promises that are offered and declared unto us by the Sacraments By this faith we receive both the grace promised which is represented by the Sacraments and also the holy Ghost Therefore they condemne that Pharisaicall opinion of the Papists which suppresseth the doctrine of faith
of that thing which by Christs owne words is assigned to this age and is imparted unto it For so Christ in generall and without exception giveth in charge not touching some but touching all Teach ye all nations and baptize them in the name Matth. 28. Act. 4. of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost And so over children this most holy name is called upon in which alone there is salvation This is further also taught that they who are once lawfully and truely baptized when they come to yeeres ought to do their endeavour that they may learn to acknowledge and know what holy Baptisme is and therewithall the Catholike and Christian faith without which Baptisme availeth nothing to the end that afterward when they doe desire to be partakers of the Lord his Supper they may with their owne mouthes and of their owne accord make profession of their faith and may renew their sanctification by which they were consecrated to the Lord. And such that is which are thus instructed our ministers receive unto this covenant of holy baptisme and * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession by the laying on of hands do testifie to them that grace is conteined in baptisme to strengthen them to the warfare of faith and so after a convenient and godly manner with use of pure ceremonies and such as are profitable to edifying they bring them to the sacrament of the L. Supper without any reiteration of baptisme as there are evident tokens and examples to be seen of this matter in the Primitive Church which is the true and best maistresse of the posteritie and going before leadeth us the way For if so be that a man should even after a true manner enjoy the Baptisme of Christ and should by meanes here of be buried with Christ into his death to newnesse of life if afterward his life being prolonged he should not according to the doctrine of the holy Gospel shew forth a true and lively faith in Iesus Christ brotherly love towards all those that are consecrated to the Lord and so should leade a life unworthy his place or calling and unworthy of God and his neighbour and should not in baptisme conceive a lively hope of life everlasting such a one should assuredly give certain testimonie of himselfe that he had in vaine received grace in holy Baptisme wherein the name of the holy Trinity was called on over him the which thing God the Lord as his word declareth suffereth Exod. 20. by no meanes to escape unrevenged or unpunished Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE acknowledge that there be two onely Sacraments Artic. 35. common to the whole Church whereof the first is Baptisme the which is given to us to testifie our adoption because that therein we are ingrafted into Christs body that being washed in his blood we may also be renued to holinesse of life by his Spirit This also we say Although we are baptized but once yet the fruit of baptisme doth pertaine to the whole course of our life that this promise to wit that Christ will be alwaies unto us sanctification and justification may be sealed up in us with a sure and firme seale Furthermore although Baptisme be a Sacrament of faith and repentance yet seeing that God doth together with the Parents account their posteritie also to be of the Church we affirme that infants being borne of holy parents are by the authoritie of Christ to be baptized We say therefore that the element of water be it never so Artic. 38. fraile doth notwithstanding truely witnesse or confirme unto us the inward washing of our soules in the blood of Iesus Christ by the vertue and efficacie of the holy Ghost Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE say that Baptisme is a Sacrament of the remission of Artic. 12. sinnes and of that washing which we have in the blood of Christ and that no person which will professe Christs name ought to be restrained or keept backe therefrom no not the very babes of Christians forsomuch as they be borne in sinne and pertaine unto the people of God Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve and confesse that Iesus Christ which is the end of the law hath by his owne bloud sheading made an end of all other propitiatorie sacrifice for sinnes Also that Circumcision which was done by blood being abolished he hath instituted Baptisme in the place thereof whereby we are received into the Church of God and separated from all other nations and all kinde of strange religions being consecrated unto him alone whose badge and cognisance we weare Finally Baptisme is a token unto us that he will be our God for ever who also is our gracious Father Therefore the Lord hath commanded all his to be baptized with pure water In the name of the Father the Sonue and the holy Ghost To signifie that the blood of Christ doth internally through the operation of the Spirit performe and effect that in the soule which water doth externally worke in the bodies For as water being poured upon us and appearing in the body of him that is baptized moistning the same doth wash away the filthines of the body so the blood of Christ washing the soule doth cleanse it from sinne and doth make us the sonnes of God which before were the children of wrath Not that this materiall water doth these things but the sprinckling of the precious blood of the Son of God which is unto us as the red sea wherethrough we must passe that we may depart from the tyranny of Pharaih that is the Devill and enter into the spirituall land of Canaan Therefore the ministers verily doe deliver unto us the Sacraments and the visible thing but it is the Lord himselfe that giveth it unto us that is represented by the Sacrament namely the gifts and invisible graces washing purifying and cleansing our soules from all spots and iniquities renuing in like manner and filling our hearts with all comfort and to conclude giving unto us a certain perswasion of his Fatherly goodnesse cloathing us with the new man and putting off the old man with all his deeds For these causes we do beleeve that every one that desireth to obtaine eternall life ought to be baptized with one baptisme and that once alone which never afterwards is to be itcrated seeing that we cannot be borne twise Neither doth this Baptisme profit us onely at that moment when the water resteth upon us and when we are sprinckled with it but it is available throughout the whole time of our life Therefore here we doe detest the errour of the Anabaptists who are not onely content with one onely Baptisme and that once received but doe also condemne the Baptisme of infants yea of those that be borne of faithfull parents but we by the same reason doe beleeve that they ought to be baptized and sealed with the signe of the covenant for the which in times past the infants amongst
should excell in dignitie the Sacrament of Baptisme For thus some of them are not ashamed to write of the Sacrament of Confirmation As one thing say they is done of the greater that is of the chiefe Bishops which In decret epist Meâtiadis To. in Actis Concil cannot be done of the lesser so is it to be worshipped and embraced with greater reverence For to the Apostles it was commanded of God that by the laying on of hands they should give to those that beleeve in Christ the gifts of the holy Ghost Now we must not understand this properly of those private gifts of the holy Ghost which are necessary to every one unto salvation for those the faithfull receive by the preaching of the Gospel and by Baptisme but we must understand it of the publique gifts of the holy Ghost to wit speaking with divers tongues and other gifts which then were necessary for the publique Confirmation of the Gospel touching Christ Therefore after that the authority of the Gospell was sufficiently confirmed by such miracles as that wonderfull gift of tongues did cease so also the ceremonie of laying on of hands whereby that gift was given didaltogether as touching this thing cease Otherwise of a shadow we must make a generall Sacrament of the Church and those that are sicke must be shadowed over because that many were healed by the shadow of Peter In like sort we must make a generall Sacrament of the layhing one of napkins because that many were healed of their diseases when Pauls napkins were laid upon them and we must lye upon the dead because that Paul by stretching himselfe upon a young man did raise him up from death And yet the Pastours of Churches must not have libertie to have no regard to instruct children and youth in that doctrine which is indeed Codly but they must be forced hereunto to teach the Catechisme very diligently Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of Baptisme CHAP. 17. AS touching Baptisme we confesse that which the Scripture doth in divers places teach thereof that we by it are buried into the death of Christ made one body and doe put on Rom. 6. 1 Cor. 12. Gal 3. Tit. 3. Act 22. 1 Pet 3. Christ that it is the fonte of regeneration washeth away sins and saveth us But all these things we doe so understand as Saint Peter hath interpreted them where he saith To the figure whereof Baptisme that now is answering doth also save us not by putting away of the filth of the flesh but the profession of a good conscience toward God For without faith it is impossible to please God And we are saved by grace and not by our workes And seeing that Baptisme is a Sacrament of that covenant which God hath made with those that be his promising that he will be their God and the God of their seed and that he will be a revenger of wrongs and take them for his people to conclude seeing it is a token of the renewing of the Spirit which is wrought by Christ therefore our Preachers doe teach that it is to be given to Infants also as well as that in times past under Moses they were circumcised For we are indeed the children of Abraham and therefore that promise I will be thy God and the God Gal. 3. of thy seed doth no lesse pertaine unto us then it did to that ancient people THE FOVRTEENTH SECTION OF THE HOLY SUPPER OF THE LORD The latter Consission of HELVETIA Of the holy Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 12. THE Supper of the Lord which is also called the Lords Table and the Eucharist that is a thankesgiving is therefore commonly called a supper because it was instituted of Christ in that his last Supper and doth as yet represent the same and in it the faithfull are spiritually fed and nourished For the authour of the Supper of the Lord is not an Angel or man but the very Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who did first of all consecrate it to his Church And the same blessing and consecration doth still remaine amongst all those who celebrate no other supper but onely that which the Lord did institute and at that doe recite the words of the Supper of the Lord and in all things looke unto Christ onely by a true faith at whose hands as it were they doe receive that which they doe receive by the ministerie of the ministers of the Church The Lord by this sacred rite would have that great benefit to be kept in fresh remembrance which he did for mankinde to wit that by giving up his body to death and shedding his blood he hath forgiven us all our sinnes and redeemed us from eternall death and the power of the Devil and doth now feed us with his flesh and giveth us his blood to drink which things being apprehended spiritually by a true faith doe nourish us up to life everlasting And this so great a benefit is renued so oft as the Supper is celebrated For the Lord said Doe this in remembrance of me By this holy Supper also it is sealed up unto us that the very body of Christ was truely given up for us and his blood was shed for the remission of our sinnes lest that our faith might somewhat waver And this is outwardly represented unto us by the minister in the Sacrament after a visible manner and as it were laid before our eyes to be seene which is inwardly in the fonte invisibly performed by the holy Ghost Outwardly bread is offered by the minister and the words of the Lord are heard Receive eate this is my body take it and devide it amongst you drinke ye all of this this is my bloud Therefore the faithful do receive that which is given by the minister of the Lord and doe eate the bread of the Lord drink of the Lords cup. But yet by the working of Christ through the holy Ghost they receive also the flesh and bloud of the Lord and do feed on them to life everlasting For the flesh and blood of Christ is true meate and drink unto everlasting life yea Christ himselfe in that he was delivered for us and is our Saviour is that speciall thing and substance of the Supper and therefore we suffer no thing to be put in his place But that it may the better and more plainly be vnderstood how the flesh and blood of Christ are the meate and drinke of the faithfull and are received by the faithfull to life everlasting we will adde moreover these foure things Eating is of divers sorts for there is a corporall eating whereby meat is taken into a mans mouth chewed with the teeth and is swallowed downe into the belly After this manner did the Capernaites in times past think that they should eat the flesh of the Lord but they are confuted by him John 6. For as the flesh of Christ cannot be eaten bodily without great wickednesse and crueltie so is it not meate
of Christ which was borne of the pure Virgin Mary suffered for us and ascended into heaven Therefore we doe neither worship Christ in the signes Col. 3. Heb. 1 10. Acts 3. 2 Tim. 4. of bread and wine which we doe commonly call the Sacraments of the body and blood of Christ but in heaven at the right hand of God the Father from whence he shall come to judge the quicke and the dead Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of the holy Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 13. IN the thirteenth place we teach touching the Supper of the Lord instituted in the new Testament that we must beleeve with the heart and professe with the mouth that it is a Sacrament instituted of Christ our Lord in his last Supper and that in expresse forme of words that is that concerning bread and wine he hath pronounced that they be his body and his blood and that Matth. 26. Mark 14. Luke 22. they were delivered to his Apostles and so in like sort to the whole universall Church for a monument of his death and that all men should lawfully use the participation thereof even to the end of the world Of this Sacrament the Evangelists doe write and especially Saint Paul whose words even to this day are thus read in the Church I have received of the Lord that 1 Cor. 11. which I also have delivered unto you to wit that the Lord Iesus in that night wherein he was betraied tooke bread c. And a little after When ye come together to wit to the Supper of the Lord Let one tarry for another Therefore according to these things we beleeve with the heart and confesse with the mouth that this bread of the Lords Supper is the body of the Lord Iesus Christ delivered for us and that this Cup or the wine in the Cup is likewise shed for us for the remission of sine And this we affirme according to the expresse words of Christ wherein he saith This is my body This is my blood Which words may not be taken or understood of any other thing nor be otherwise referred then only to the bread and cup of the Lord and the body and blood of the Lord cannot be understood of any other then of the onely true and proper body of Christ which he made meat by his torments and of his blood which being largely poured out of his body he appointed to be drinke for his Church for he had not a naturall body and another blood Therefore our Ministers doe teach that to these certaine words pronounced by Christ our Lord wherein he doth peculiarly pronounce witnesse and institute bread to be his body and wine to be his blood I say to these words no man may adde any thing no man may detract any thing from them but every man in these words is to beleeve * Looke the 1. observat upon this confession that which of themselves they signifie and that no man ought to turne from them either to the right hand or to the left Yet to expound the meaning of this faith we doe further teach that although the bread be the body of Christ according to his institution and wine be his blood yet neither of these doe leave it nature or change or lose it substance but that the bread is and doth remaine bread and that the wine is and doth remaine wine as also the holy Scripture doth give this it owne name to either of them Otherwise if it should cease to be an August in Ioan. Tract 80. Epist 23. ad Bonifa element it should not be a Sacrament seeing that a Sacrament is then made when the word is added to the element Neither could it signifie or beare witnesse if it had nothing in stead of that thing whereof it is a Sacrament or if the thing signified should have any other manner of presence then that which is Sacramentall Wherefore this speech Bread is the body and Wine is the blood of Christ is a sacramentall speech to wit that these two distinct things doe remaine the selfe same thing which in their owne nature they be and yet by reason of a Sacramentall union or Sacramentally they be that also which they doe signifie and whereof they doe testifie and yet not in their owne nature or after a naturall manner but by the institution pronouncing or witnessing of the authour as Paul doth excellently expound this where he thus writeth The cup which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ the bread which we break 1 Cor. 10. is it not the communion of the body of Christ Now both the good and the wicked doe use this Sacrament and yet the true beleevers doe receive it to life and those which doe not beleeve doe receive it to judgement and condemnation And although either of them do receive this Sacrament and * Looke the 2 Observat upon this confession the truth thereof sacramentally and outwardly yet the beleevers doe receive it spiritually and so to their salvation without which spirituall receiving there is no worthy receiving in the Sacramentall use For by this meane we are ingrafted into Christ and into his body and by this meane is that true union and communion of Christ with his Church made and in like sort by this meane is the communion of the holy Church which is a certaine spirituall body made amongst and with themselves whereof the Apostle writeth There is one bread and we being many are one body seeing we are all made partakers of one bread 1 Cor. 10. Moreover we are further taught that with this ministerie or Sacrament of the Lord no other thing ought to be done or taken in hand then that one thing which was shewed ordained and expresly commanded of Christ himselfe as when he reached bread severally and peculiarly to his Disciples and in expresse words said Take eate this is my body and in like sort when he reached to them the cup severally and peculiarly saying Drinke ye all of this This is my bloud Thus therefore according to this commandement the body and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ must be distributed onely and be received in common of the faithfull or beleeving Christians but it must not be sacrificed or set before them or lifted up or shewed forth to this end that there it may be worshipped or kept or carried about And both these must be received in severall elements the body peculiarly and severally and also his holy blood severally as either of them were of the Lord instituted reached forth and given in common to all his Disciples severally And this doctrine was used in the first holy Church and this Sacrament was wholly distributed in both parts and so received But he that beside or contrary to these commandements and institution of Christ dare bring in any other thing or somewhat more and use it with this Sacrament or wantonly invent therein at his
with mad gasings and foolish gaudies in the selfe same matter wherein the death of Christ ought diligently to be beaten into our hearts and wherein also the mysteries of our Redemption ought with all holinesse and reverence to be executed Besides where they say and sometime do perswade fooles that they are able by their Masses to distribute and apply unto mens commoditie all the merits of Christs death yea although many times the parties thinke nothing of the matter and understand full little what is done this is a mockerie a heathenish phansie and a very toie For it is our faith that applieth the death and crosse of Christ to our benefit and not the act of the Massing Priest Faith had in the Sacraments saith Augustine doth justifie and not the Sacraments And Origen saith Christ Ad Rom. cap 3. lib. 3. is the Priest the Propitiation and Sacrifice which propitiation cometh to every one by meane of faith And so by this reckoning we say that the sacraments of Christ without faith do not once profit those that be alive a great deale lesse doe they profit those that be dead Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve and confesse that Iesus Christ our Lord Artic. 35. and Saviour hath instituted the holy Sacrament of his Supper that in it he might nourish and sustaine those whom he hath regenerated and engrafted into his family which is the Church But those which are regenerate have in them a double life the one carnall and temporall which they brought with them from their first nativitie the which is common unto all the other spirituall and heavenly bestowed upon them in their second nativitie which is wrought in them by the word of the Gospel in the union of the body of Christ the which is peculiar to the elect alone And as God hath appointed earthly and materiall bread fit and convenient for the preservation of this carnall life which even as the life it selfe is common unto all so for the conservation of that spirituall and heavenly life which is proper to the faithfull God hath sent lively bread which came downe from heaven even Iesus Christ who nourisheth and sustaineth the spirituall life of the faithfull if he be eaten that is applied and received by faith through the Spirit But to the intent that Christ might figurate and represent unto us this spirituall and heavenly bread he hath ordained visible and earthly bread and wine for the Sacrament of his body and blood whereby he testifieth that as truly as we doe receive and hold in our hands this signe eating the same with our mouthes whereby afterwards this our life is sustained so truly we doe by faith which is in stead of our soule hand and mouth receive the very body and true bloud of Christ our onely Saviour in our selves unto the conservation and cherishing of a spirituall life within us And it is most certaine that Christ not without good cause doth so carefully commend unto us this his Sacrament as one that doth indeed work that within us whatsoever he representeth unto us by these his holy signes although the manner it selfe beeing far above the reach of our capacitie cannot be comprehended of any because that all * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession the operations of the holy Ghost are hidden and incomprehensible Neither shall we erre in saying that * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession that which is eaten is the very naturall body of Christ and that which is drunke is the very blood of Christ yet the instrument or meanes whereby we doe eate and drinke them is not a corporall mouth but even our soule and spirit and that by faith Christ therefore sitteth alwaies at the right hand of his Father in heaven and yet for all that doth not any thing the lesse communicate himselfe unto us by faith Furthermore this Supper is the spirituall table wherein Christ doth offer himselfe to us with all his benefits to be participated of us and bringeth to passe that in it we are partakers as well of himself as of the merit of his death and passion For he himselfe * Looke the 3. observat upon this confession by the eating of his flesh doth nourish strengthen and comfort our miserable afflicted and comfortlesse soule and in like manner by the drinking of his blood doth refresh and sustaine the same Moreover * Looke the 4. Observat although the signes be coupled with the things signified yet both of them are not received of all For an evill man verily receiveth the Sacrament unto his owne condemnation but the thing or truth of the Sacrament he receiveth not As for example Judas and Simon Magus doth of them did receive the Sacramentall signe but as for Christ himselfe signified thereby they received him not For Christ is communicated to the faithfull only Last of all we with great humilitie and reverence doe communicate the holy Sacrament in that assembly of Gods people celebrating the memoriall of our Saviour Christs death with thankesgiving and making there a publike confession of Christian faith and religion No man therefore ought to present himselfe at this holy Supper which hath not first examined himselfe lest that eating this bread and drinking of this cup he doe not eate and drinke his owne damnation Moreover by the use of this Sacrament a most ardent love is kindled within us both towards God himselfe and also towards our neighbour Therefore here we doe worthily reject as a meere prophanation all the toies and damnable devises of men which they have presumed to adde and mingle with the Sacraments affirming that all the godly are content with that onely order and rite which Christ and his Apostles have delivered unto us and that they ought to speake of these mysteries after the same manner as the Apostles have spoken before Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE The second Article out of the Edition of Wirtemberge Anno. 1531. TOuching the Supper of the Lord they teach that the body and blood of Christ are there present * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession indeed and are distributed to those that eate of the Lords Supper and they condemne those that teach otherwise The same tenth Article in the Edition newly corrected Anno. 1540. is thus set down TOuching the Supper of the Lord they teach that together with the bread and the wine the body and blood of Christ are truly exhibited to them that eate of the Lords Supper Hitherto also pertaineth the first Article of the abuses which are changed in the outward rites and ceremonies This Article is of the Masse OVr Churches are wrongfully accused to have abolished the Masse For the * Looke the 2. Observat Masse is retained still among us and celebrated with great reverence Yea and almost all the ceremonies that are in use saving that with the songs in Latine we mingle certaine Psalmes in Dutch here
intercession of Christ the high Priest Thirdly Christ in the institution of the Lords Supper doth not command the Priests to offer for others either quicke or dead upon what ground then or authoritie was this worship ordained in the Church as an offering for sins without any commandement of God But that is yet more grosse and far from all reason that the Masse should be applied to deliver the soules of such as are dead For the Masse was ordained for a remembrance that is that such as received the Supper of the Lord should stirre up and confirme their faith and comfort their distressed consciences with the remembrance of Christs benefits Neither is the Masse a satisfaction for the punishment but it was instituted for the remission of the fault to wit not that it should bee a satisfaction for the fault but that it might be a Sacrament by the use whereof we might be put in minde of the benefit of Christ and the forgivenesse of the fault Seeing therefore that the applying of the Supper of the Lord for the deliverance of the dead is received without warrant of Scripture yea quite contrarie to Scripture it is to be condemned as a new and ungodly worship or service Fourthly a * Looke the 3. observat upon this confession Ceremonie in the new covenant without faith meriteth nothing neither for him that useth it nor for others For it is a dead work according to the saying of Christ The true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth The same doth the 11. Chap. to the Heb. throughout prove By faith Abel offered a better offering unto God Also without faith it is impossible to please God Therefore the Masse doth not merit remission of the fault or of the punishment even for the workes sake performed This reason doth evidently overthrow the merit as they call it which ariseth of the very worke that is done Fifthly the applying of the benefit of Christ is by a mans own faith as Paul witnesseth Rom. 3. Whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood and this applying is made freely And therefore it is not made by another mans work nor for another mans worke For when we use the Sacrament this application is made by our own work and by our own faith and not by another mans work For surely if we could have no remission but by applying of of Masses it should be very uncertain and our faith and trust should be transferred from Christ unto the work of a Priest so is it come to passe as all men see Now faith placed in the work of a man is wholly condemned These arguments with sundry other do witnes for us that the opinion of the merit and applying of the Masse for the quick and the dead was for good causes misliked and reproved Now if we would stand to consider how far this error is spread in the Church how the number of Masses increased and how through this sacrifice forgivenes both of the fault and of the punishment is promised to the quick and the dead it will appear that the Church is disfigured with shameful blots by this prophanation There never fel out a waightier cause in the Church O noble Emperour or more worthy for good learned men to debate of it is the duty of all the godly with most fervent prayers to crave at Gods hand that the Church might be delivered from these foule enormities All Kings and Bishops must with all their might endevour that this whole matter may be rightly laid forth and the Church purged Sixtly the institution of a Sacrament is contrary to that abuse For there is not a word set downe of any oblation for the sinnes of the quick and the dead but a commandement to receive the body and bloud of Christ and to doe it in the remembrance of the benefit of Christ This remembrance doth signifie not a bare representing of the history as it were in a shew as they dreame that are the Patrons of merit by reason of the work wrought but it signifieth by faith to remember the promise and benefit to comfort the conscience and to render thanks for so great a blessing For the principall cause of the institution was that our faith might then be stirred up and exercised when we doe receive this pledge of Gods grace Besides the institution ordaineth that there should be a communication that is that the Ministers of the Church should give unto others the body and blood of the Lord. And this order was observed in the Primitive Church Saint Paul is witnesse to the Corinths when as he commandeth That one should stay for another that there might be a common partaking of the Sacrament Now that the abuses of the private Masse be discovered for as much as they all for the most part were used for the application for the sinnes of other men and doe not agree with the institution of Christ therefore they are left off in our Churches And there is one common Masse appointed according to the institution of Christ wherein the Pastors of the Churches * Looke the 4. Observat upon this confession do consecrate themselves and give unto others the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ and this kind of Masse is used every * Looke the 5. observation upon this confession holy day and other daies also if any be desirous to use the Sacrament Yet none are admitted to the communion except they be first tried and examined We adjoyne moreover godly Sermons according as Christ commanded that there should be Sermons when this Ceremonie is used And in such Sermons men are both taught diligently in other Articles and Precepts of the Gospel and also put in minde for what use the Sacrament was instituted to wit not that this Ceremonie could merit for them remission of sinnes by the worke done but that the Sacrament is a testimony and a pledge whereby Christ witnesseth unto us that he performeth his promises And in our Sermons as men are taught diligently concerning other articles and precepts of the Gospel so are they also put in minde for what use the Sacraments were instituted to wit not that the ceremonie should merit remission of sins by the bare work wrought but that the Sacrament should be a testimonie and a pledge whereby Christ doth testifie that he performeth his promise and that his promises pertaine unto us that Christ giveth us his body to testifie that he is effectuall in us as in his members and his blood for a witnesse unto us that we are washed with his blood The Sacrament therefore doth profit them that do repent and seeke comfort therein and being confirmed by that testimonie doe beleeve that remission of sinnes is given them indeed and are thankfull unto Christ for so great a benefit And so the application of the benefit of Christ is not by an other mans worke but by every mans owne
mens consciences which had rather use the whole Sacrament neither did we thinke that any crueltie should be used in that matter but so much as in us lyeth together with the ceremony we have restored the holy doctrine touching the fruit of the ceremonie that the people may understand how the Sacrament is laid before them to comfort the consciences of them that doe repent This doctrine doth allure the godly to the use and reverence of the Sacrament For not onely the ceremonie was before maimed but also the chiefe doctrine touching the fruit thereof was utterly neglected And peradventure the maiming of the ceremonie did signifie that the Gospel touching the blood of Christ that is the benefit of Christ his death was obscured Now by the benefit of God the pure Doctrine concerning faith together with this ceremonie is renued and restored This Article we finde placed else-where in the first place amongst those wherein the abuses which are changed are reckoned after this manner EIther kinde of the Sacrament in the Lords Supper is given to the laitie because that this custome hath the commandement of the Lord Matth 26. Drinke ye all of this where Christ doth manifestly command concerning the cup that all should drinke And that no man might cavill that it doth only appertaine to the Priests the example of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the whole Church did in common use either part This custome remained a long time even in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was changed Cyprian in certaine places doth witnesse that the blood was given to the people The same thing doth Hierome testifie saying The Priests doe minister the Sacrament and distribute the blood of Christ to the people Yea Gelasius the Pope commandeth that the Sacrament be not devided Dist 2. de consecr cap. Comperimus Onely a new custome brought in of late doth otherwise But it is manifest that a custome brought in contrary to the commandements of God is not to be allowed as the Canons do witnesse Dist 8. Cap. Veritate with that which followeth Now this custome is received not only against the Scripture but also against the true Canons and the examples of the Church Therefore if any had rather use both parts of the Sacrament they were not to be compelled to doe otherwise with the offence of their conscience * Looke the 1. observation And because that the parting of the Sacrament doth not agree with the institution of Christ we use to omit that procession which hitherto hath been in use Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of the holy Supper of the Lord. BOth Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord are pledges and testimonies of grace as was said before which doe admonish us of the promise and of our whole redemption and doe shew that the benefits of the Gospel do pertaine to every one of those that use these ceremonies But yet here is the difference by Baptisme every one is ingrafted into the Church but the Lord would have the Supper of the Lord to be also the sinew of the publique congregation c. The rest that followeth pertaineth to the 15. Sect. till you come to these words that follow Even as also in the very words of the Supper there is a promise included seeing he commandeth that the death of the Lord should be shewed forth this Supper distributed till he come That therefore we may use this Sacrament with the greater reverence let the true causes of the institution thereof be well weighed which pertaine to the publique Congregation and to the comfort of every one The first cause is this The Son of God will have the voice of his Gospel to sound in a publique congregation and such a one as is of good behaviour the bond of this congregation he will have this receiving to be which is to be done with great reverence seeing that there a testimonie is given of the wonderfull conjunction betwixt the Lord and the receivers of which reverence Paul speaketh 1 Cor. 11. saying He that receiveth unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Secondly God will have both the Sermon and the ceremonie it selfe to be profitable both for the preservation and also for the propagation of the memory of his passion resurrection and benefits Thirdly He will have every receiver to be singularly confirmed by this testimonie that he may assure himselfe that the benefits of the Gospell doe pertaine to him seeing that the Sermon is common and by this testimonie and by this receiving he sheweth that thou art a member of his and that thou art washed in his blood and that he doth make this covenant with thee Joh. 15. Abide in me and I in you Also I in them and they in me Fourthly he will have this publique receiving to be a confession whereby thou maist shew what kinde of doctrine thou doest imbrace and to what companie thou docst joyne thy selfe Also he will have us to give thanks publiquely and privately in this very ceremonie to God the eternall Father and to the Sonne and to the holy Ghost both for other benefits and namely for this infinite benefit of our redemption and salvation Also he will that the members of the Church should have a bond of mutuall love among themselves Thus we see that many ends doe meet together By the remembrance of these weightie causes men are invited to the reverence and use of the Sacrament and we teach how the use may be profitable We doe plainly condemne that monstrous errour of the Monks who have written that the receiving doth deserve remission of sinnes and that for the works sake without any good motion of him that useth it This Pharisaicall imagination is contrary to that saying Habac. 2. The iust shall live by his faith Therefore we doe thus instruct the Church that they which will approach to the Supper of the Lord must repent or bring conversion with them and having their faith now kindled they must here seeke the confirmation of this faith in the consideration of the death and resurrection and benefits of the Sonne of God because that in the use of this Sacrament there is a witnesse bearing which declareth that the benefits of the Sonne of God doe pertaine to thee also also there is a testimonie that he joyneth thee as a member to himselfe * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession and that he is in thee as he said Joh. 17. I in them c. Therefore we give counsell that men doe not thinke that their sinnes be forgiven them for this works sake or for this obedience but that in a sure confidence they behold the death and merit of the Sonne of God and his resurrection and assure themselves that their sins are forgiven for his sake and that he will have this faith to be confirmed by this admonition and witnesse bearing when as faith comfort the
examine himselfe c. So the Supper of the Lord doth profit him that useth it when as hee bringeth with him repentance and faith and another mans work doth nothing at all profit him Furthermore concerning the dead it is manifest that all this shew is repugnant to the words of the institution of the Supper wherein it is said Take ye eat ye c. Do ye this in remembrance of me What doth this appertain to the dead or to those that be absent and yet in a great part of Europe many masses are said for the dead also a great number not knowing what they doe doe reade Masses for a reward But seeing that all these things are manifestly wicked to wit to offer as they speak to the end that they may deserve for the quick the dead or for a man to do he knoweth not what they do horribly sin that retain and defend these mischievous deeds And seeing that this ceremony is not to be taken for a Sacrament without the use whereunto it was ordained what manner of Idol worship is there used let godly and learned men consider Also it is a manifest profanation to carry about part of the Supper of the Lord and to worship it where a part is utterly transferred to an use clean contrary to the first institution whereas the Text saith Take eat and this shew is but a thing devised of late To conclude what be the manners of many Priests and Monks in all Europe which have no regard of this saying 1 Cor. 11. Let every man examine himselfe Also Whosoever taketh it unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Every man of him-self doth know these things Now although the chiefe Bishops and hypocrites who seeke delusions to establish these evils doe scoffe at these complaints yet it is most certaine that God is grievously offended with these wicked deeds as he was angry with the people of Israel for their prophanations of the sacrifices And we do see evident examples of wrath to wit the ruines of so many kingdomes the spoile and waste that the Turks do make in the world the confusions of opinions and many most lamentable dissipations of Churches But O Son of God Lord Iesus Christ which wast crucified and raised up again for us thou which art the high Priest of the Church with true sighes we beseech thee that for thine and thy eternall Fathers glory thou wouldest take away idols errours and abominations and as thou thy selfe didst pray Sanctifie us with thy truth and kindle the light of thy Gospel and true invocation in the hearts of many and bowe our hearts to true obedience that we may thankefully praise thee in all eternitie The greatnesse of our sins which the prophanation of the Supper of the Lord these many yeers hath brought forth doth surpasse the eloquence of Angels and men We are herein the shorter seeing that no words can be devised sufficient to set out the greatnesse of this thing and in this great griefe we beseech the Sonne of God that he would amend these evils and also for a further declaration we offer our selves to them that will heare it But in this question we see that to be chiefly done which Salomon saith He that singeth songs to a wicked heart is like him that powreth vineger upon nitre Our Adversaries know that these perswasions of their sacrifice are the sinews of their power and riches therefore they will heare nothing that is said against it Some of them do now learn craftily to mitigate these things and therefore they say The oblation is not a merit but an application they deceive in words and retaine still the same abuses But we said before that every one doth by faith apply the sacrifice of Christ to himselfe both when he heareth the Gospel and then also when he useth the Sacraments and it is written 1 Corinth 11. Let every man examine himselfe Therefore Paul doth not meane that the ceremonie doth profit another that doth not use it And the Son of God himselfe did offer up himselfe going into the holy of holies that is into the secret counsell of the Divinitie seeing the will of the eternall Father and bearing his great wrath and understanding the causes of this wonderfull counsell these weightie things are meant when the text saith Heb. 9. He offered himselfe And when Esay saith Cap. 53. He will make his soule an offering for sin Now therefore what do the Priests meane who say that they offer up Christ and yet antiquitie never spake after this manner But they do most grievously accuse us They say that we do take away the continuall sacrifice as did Antiochus who was a type of Antichrist We answered before that we do retaine the whole ceremonie of the Apostolike Church and this is the continuall sacrifice That the sincere doctrin of the Gospel should be heard that God should be truly invocated to conclude as the Lord saith Joh. 4. It is to worship the Father in spirit and truth we doe also herein comprehend the true use of the Sacraments Seeing that we retaine all these things faithfully we doe with great reverence retaine the continuall sacrifice they doe abolish it who many waies doe corrupt true invocation and the very Supper of the Lord who command us to invocate dead men who set out Masses to sale who boast that by their oblation they doe merit for others who doe mingle many mischievous errours with the doctrine of Repentance and remission of sins who will men to doubt when they repent whether they be in favour who defile the Church of God with filthy lusts and Idols These men be like unto Antiochus and not we who endeavour to obey the Son of God who saith Joh. 4. If any man loveth me he will keepe my word Of the use of the whole Sacrament LEt Sophistrie be remooved from the judgements of the Church All men know that the Supper of the Lord is so instituted that the whole Sacrament may be given to the people as it is written Drinke ye all of this Also the custome of the ancient Church both Greeke and Latine is well knowne Therefore we must confesse that the forbidding of one part is an unjust thing It is great injurie to violate the lawfull Testament of men Why then do the Bishops violate the Testament of the Sonne of God which he hath sealed up with his own blood But it is to be lamented that certaine men should be so impudent as to feigne feigne sophistrie against this so weightie an argument that they may establish their prohibition the refutation of whom the matter being so cleare and evident we doe omit In another place this Article is not distinguished from that which went before but is thus ioyned with it To conclude we must also speake in few things of the use of the whole Sacrament Let sophistrie be remooved c. Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the Eucharist CHAP.
Christ till he come And whereas many doe commonly celebrate the Masses without all regard of godlinesse onely for this cause that they may nourish their bodies our Preachers have shewed that that is so execrable a thing before God that if the Masse of it selfe should nothing at all hinder godlinesse yet worthily and by the commandement of God it were to be abolished the which thing is evident even out of Esay onely For our God is a Spirit and truth and therefore he cannot Isa 2. abide to be worshipped but in Spirit and truth And how grievous a thing this unreasonable selling of the Sacraments is unto the Lord our Preachers would have men thereby to conjecture that Christ did so sharply and altogether against his accustomed manner taking unto himselfe an externall kinde of revengement cast out of the temple those that bought and sold whereas they might seeme to exercise merchandize onely in this respect that they might further those sacrifices which were offered according to the law Therefore seeing that the rite of the Masse which was wont to be celebrated is so many waies contrarie to the Scripture of God as also it is in every respect divers from that which the holy Fathers used it hath beene very vehemently condemned amongst us out of the pulpit and by the word of God it is made so detestable that many of their owne accord have altogether forsaken it and else where by the authoritie of the Magistrate it is abrogated The which thing we have not taken upon us for any other cause then for that throughout the whole Scripture the Spirit of God doth detest nothing so much neither command it so earnestly to be taken away as a feigned and false worship of himselfe Now no man that hath any sparke of religion in him can be ignorant what an inevitable necessitie is laid upon him that feareth God when as he is perswaded that God doth require a thing at his hands For any man may easily foresee how many would take it at our hands that we should change any thing about the holy rite of the Masse neither were there any which would not rather have chosen in this point not onely not to have offended your sacred Majestie but even any Prince of the lowest degree But when as herewithall they did not doubt but by that common rite of the Masse God was most grievously provoked and that his glory for the which we ought to spend our lives was darkened they could not but take it away lest that they also by wincking at it should make themselves partakers with them in diminishing the glory of God Truely if God is to be loved and worshipped above all godly men must beare nothing lesse then that which he doth hate and detest And that this one cause did constraine us to change certaine things in these points we take him to witnesse from whom no secret is hid THE FIFTEENTH SECTION OF ECCLESIASTICALL MEETINGS The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of holy and Ecclesiasticall meetings CHAP. 22. ALthough it be lawfull for all men privately at home to reade the holy Scriptures and by instruction to edifie one another in the true Religion yet that the word of God may be lawfully preached to the people and prayers and supplications publikely made and that the Sacraments may be lawfully ministred that that collection be made for the poore and to defray all necessarie charges of the Church or to supply the wants it is very needfull there should be holy meetings and Ecclesiasticall assemblies For it is manifest that in the Apostolike and Primitive Church there were such assemblies frequented of godly men So many then as doe despise them and separate themselves from them they are contemners of true Religion and are to be compelled by the Pastours and godly Magistrates to surcease stubbornly to separate and absent themselves from sacred assemblies Now Ecclesiasticall assemblies must not be hidden and secret but publique and common except persecution by the enemies of Christ and the Church will not suffer them to be publique For we know what manner assemblies the Primitive Church had heretofore in secret corners being under the tyrannie of Roman Emperours Let those places where the faithfull meet together be decent and in all respects fit for Gods Church Therefore let houses be chosen for that purpose or Churches that are large and faire so that they be purged from all such things as doe not beseeme the Church And let all things be ordered as is most meete for comelinesse necessitie and godly decencie that nothing be wanting which is requisite for rites and orders and the necessarie uses of the Church And as we beleeve that God doth not dwel in temples made with hands so we know that by reason of the word of God and holy exercises therein celebrated places dedicated to God and his worship are not prophane but holy and that therefore such as are conversant in them ought to behave themselves reverently and modestly as they which are in a sacred place in the presence of God and his holy Angels All excesse of apparell therefore is to be abandoned from Churches and places where Christians meet in prayer together with all pride and whatsoever else doth not beseeme Christian humilitie decencie and modestie For the true ornament of Churches doth not consist in Ivorie gold and precious stones but in the sobrietie godlinesse and vertues of those which are in the Church Let all things be done comely and orderly in the Church to conclude Let all things be done to edifying Therefore let all strange tongues keepe silence in the holy assemblies and let all things be uttered in the vulgar tongue which is understood of all men in the company Of prayer singing and Canonicall houres CHAP. 23. TRue it is that a man may lawfully pray privately in any tongue that he doth understand but publique prayers ought in the holy assemblies to be made in the vulgar tongue or such a language as is known to all Let all the prayers of the faithfull be powred forth to God alone through the mediation of Christ only out of a true faith and pure love As for invocation of Saints or using them as intercessors to intreat for us the Priesthood of our Lord Christ and true religion will not permit us Prayer must be made for Magistracie for Kings and all that are placed in authoritie for Ministers of the Church and for all necessities of Churches in any calamity specially in the calamity of the Church prayer must be made both privatly and publikely without ceasing Moreover we must pray willingly and not by constraint nor for any reward neither must we superstitiously tie prayer to any place as though it were not lawfull to pray but in the Church There is no necessity that publike prayers should be in forme and time the same or alike in all Churches Let all Churches use their libertie Socrates in his history saith In any countrey or
nation wheresoever you shall not finde two Churches which doe wholely agree in prayer The authors of this difference I think were those which had the government of the Churches in all ages If so be any do agree it deserveth great commendation and is to be imitated of others Besides this there must be a meane and measure as in every other thing so also in publique prayers that they be not overlong and tedious let therefore the most time be given to teaching of the Gospel in such holy assemblies and let there be diligent heed taken that the people in the Assemblies be not wearied with overlong prayers so as when the preaching of the Gospel should be heard they through wearisomnesse either desire to goe forth themselves or to have the assembly wholly dismissed For unto such the Sermons seeme to be overlong which otherwise are briefe enough Yea and the Preachers ought to keepe a meane Likewise the singing in sacred assemblies ought to be moderated where it is in use That song which they call Gregories song hath many grosse things in it Wherefore it is upon good cause rejected of ours and of all other reformed Churches If there be any Churches which have faithfull prayer in good manner and no singing at all they are not therefore to be condemned for all Churches have not the commoditie and opportunitie of singing And certaine it is by testimonies of antiquitie that as the custome of singing hath been very ancient in the East Churches so it was long or it was received in the West Churches In ancient time there were Canonicall houres that is known prayers framed for certain houres in the day and chanted therein oft repeated as the Papists manner is which may be proved by many of their lessons appointed in their houres and divers other arguments Moreover they have many absurd things that I say no more and therefore are well omitted of our Churches that have brought in their stead matters more wholesome for the whole Church of God Hitherto also pertaineth the beginning of the 25. Art Of Catechising THe Lord injoyned his ancient people to take great care and diligence in instructing the youth well even from their insancie and moreover commanded expresly in his Law that they should teach them and declare the mysterie of the Sacraments unto them Now for as much as it is evident by the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles that God had no lesse care of the youth of this new people seeing he saith Suffer little children to come unto me for of such is the kingdome of heaven Therefore the Pastours doe very wisely which doe diligently and betimes Catechise their youth laying the first grounds of faith and faithfully teaching the principles of our Religion by expounding the Ten Commandements the Apostles Creed the Lords Prayer and the doctrine of the Sacraments with other like principles and chiefe heads of our Religion And here let the Church performe her faithfulnesse and diligence in bringing the children to be Catechised as being desirous and glad to have her children well instructed That which followeth in this Article is contained in the sixteenth Section Also CHAP. 28. Of the goods of the Church and right use of them THe Church of Christ hath riches through the bountifulnesse of Princes and the liberality of the faithfull who have given their goods to the Church for the Church hath need of such goods and hath had goods from ancient time for the maintenance of things necessarie for the Church Now the true use of the Church goods was and now is to maintaine learning in Schooles and in holy assemblies with all the service rites and buildings of the Church finally to maintaine teachers schollers and ministers with other necessary things and chiefly for the succour and reliefe of the poore But for the lawfull dispensing of these Ecclesiasticall goods let men be chosen that feare God wise men and such as are of good report for government of their families But if the goods of the Church by injurie of the time and the boldnesse ignorance or covetousnesse of some turned to any abuse let them be restored againe by godly and wise men unto their holy use for they must not winke at so impious an abuse Therefore we teach that Schooles and Colledges whereinto corruption is crept in doctrine in the service of God and in manners must be reformed that there must order be taken godly faithfully and wisely for the reliefe of the poore Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Holy meetings VVE think that holy meetings are so to be celebrated that Artic. 23. above all things the word of God be propounded * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession to the people every day publiquely in a publique place and appointed for holy exercises also that the hidden things of the Scripture may daily be searched out and declared by those that are fit thereunto that the faith of the godly may be exercised and that we may continually be instant in prayer according as the necessitie of all men requireth As for other unprofitable and innumerable circumstances of ceremonies as vessels apparell vials torches or candles altars gold and silver so farre forth as they serve to pervert religion but especially Idols which are set up to be worshipped and give offence and all prophane things of that sort we doe remove them farre from our holy meeting Of Heretikes and Schismatiks ALso we remove from our holy meetings all those who forsaking Artic. 24. the propertie of the holy Church doe either bring in or follow strange and wicked opinions with which evill the Catabaptists are chiefly infected who if they doe obstinately refuse to obey the Church and the Christian instruction are in our judgement to be bridled by the Magistrate lest by their contagion they infect the flock of Christ Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of Catechizing CHAP. 2. IN the second place they teach the Christian Catechisme that is a Catholique doctrine and an instruction made with the mouth which agreeth in Christianisme with the ancient Church and holy fathers and this doctrine or instruction is the inward or secret thing and the marrow and the keie to the whole holy Scripture and containeth the summe thereof It is comprehended in the Ten Commandements in the Catholike Christian and Apostolike Creed wherein be 12. Articles which are expounded confirmed by the Nicene and Athanasius his Creed and by godly Catholique and generall Councels also in the forme of prayers to wlt of that holy prayer which the Lord appointed and in a summarie doctrine touching the Sacraments and such duties as we owe or be proper regard being had to every mans place and order in divers and distinct kindes of life whereunto he is called of God and there is an open confession and profession made that this Christian doctrine is that true full perfect and well pleased will of God necessarie to every faithfull Christian unto
salvation This Catechisme which doth contain in it the full and Catholike doctrine of Christianisme the knowledge of most weightie things spoken of before our Preachers do use in stead of a sure rule method and table of all those things which they teach and of all their sermons writings and this they do faithfully care for and bestow all their labour therein that this whole ordinary doctrine of the principles of true faith and Christian godlinesse and the doctrine of the foundation may be imprinted in the bottome of the hearts of Christians and throughly ingrafted in the mindes and life of the hearers and that after this manner First that all may know that they are bound to yeeld an inward and outward obedience to the law and therfore they must endevour to performe and fulfill the commandements of God both in their heart seeing that the law is spirituall and in their deeds by loving God above all things and their neighbour as themselves Secondly they must well learne and beare in minde and be able readily to rehearse and to beleeve from the heart to keepe and to professe with the mouth the chiefe points of the Catholike Christian and Apostolike Creed and to testifie a Christian pictie by actions or manners and a life which may beseeme it Therefore they do also in their sermons by expounding it lay open the true and sound meaning and every mysterie which is necessarie to eternall salvation and is comprehended in the articles of faith and in every part thereof and confirme it by testimonies taken out of the holy Scriptures and by these holy Scriptures they do either more largely or briefly declare expound and lay open the meaning and the mysteries And in all these things they doe so behave themselves that concerning the order which the Apostles brought in and propounded they labour to instruct not onely those which be of riper yeers who being come to lawfull age are able presently to understand but also to teach little children that they being exercised even from their childhood in the chiefe points of the covenant of God may be taught to understand the true worship of God For this cause there be both peculiar Ecclesiasticall assemblies with children which doe serve for the exercise of catechizing and also the parents and those that are requested of the parents and used for witnesses who are called godfathers and godmothers at Baptisme are put in minde of the dutie and faith which they owe that they also may faithfully instruct their beloved children traine them up in the discipline of the Lord and from the bottome of their hearts Ephes 6. Col. 3. pray unto God for these and all other the children of the faithfull of Christ But chiefly they which are newly instructed before they be lawfully admitted to the Supper of the Lord are diligently taught the Christian Catechisme and the principles of true religion and by this meanes they are furthered towards the obtaining of saving repentance vertue and the efficacie of faith Afterward all the rest are also instructed that all together being lightned with the knowledge of God and of the Saints every man may walk with all honesty and godlinesse in his place and in that order whereunto he is called of God and may by this means sanctifie the name of God and adorne the true doctrine Thirdly in the Catechisme these things are taught to invocate one true God in a sure confidence in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ to pray and that not for themselves onely and their private affaires but also for the whole Christian Church in all countries for the Ministers of the Church and also for the civill Magistrate who is ordained of God and chiefly for the Emperours and your Princely Majestie for his most noble children and whole posteritie for his counsellors and all those that be subject to his government praying that it would please our gracious God to grant and to give unto your Princely and his Royall Majestie a long life heaped with all good things and a happy government and also a benigne gentle and fatherly minde and affection of heart toward all those that behave themselves uprightly are well affected doe humbly obey doe shew themselves faithfull and loving subjects and those that doe in truth worship God the Father and his Sonne Iesus Christ And to be briefe we teach that prayers may be made faithfully for all men for 1 Tim. 2. our friends and enemies as the doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ and his Apostles doth command us and as examples doe shew that the very first and holy Church did For which cause we are also instant with the people that they would diligently and in great numbers frequent the holy assemblies and there be stirred up out of this word of God to make earnest and reverent prayers Now whatsoever is contrarie to this Catholique and Christian kinde of Catechizing all that we doe forsake and reject and it is strongly confuted by sure reasons and such as do leane unto the foundations of the holy Scripture so farre forth as God doth give us grace hereunto and the people is admonished to take heed of such Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve because Iesus Christ is onely Advocate given Artic. 24. unto us who also commandeth us to come boldly unto the Father in his name that it is not lawfull for us to make our prayers in any other forme but in that which God hath set us downe in his word and that whatsoever men have forged of the intercession of Saints departed is nothing but the deceits and slights of Satan that he might withdraw men from the right manner of praying These things were also set down in the 2. Section but for an other purpose and the other part of this Article is to be found in the 16. Section Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE make our prayers in that tongue which all our people Artic. 16. as meet is may understand to the end they may as Saint Paul counselleth us take common commoditie by common prayer even as all the holy Fathers and Catholique Bishops both in the old and new Testament did use to pray themselves and taught the people to pray too lest as Saint Augustine saith Like Parets and Owles we should seeme to speake that we understand not Out of the Confession of SAXONIE Article 14. which is intituled of the Supper GOd will have the ministerie of the Gospel to be publique he will not have the voice of the Gospel to be shut up in corners onely but he will have it to be heard he will have him selfe to be knowne and invocated of all mankinde Therefore hee would that there should be publique and wel ordered meetings and in these he will have the voice of the Gospel to found there he will be invocated and praised Also he will that these meetings should be witnesses of the confession and severing of the Church of God from
the sects and opinions of other nations Iohn assembled his flock at Ephesus and taught the Gospel and by the use of the Sacraments the whole companie did declare that they imbraced this doctrine and did invocate this God who delivered the Gospel and that they were separated from the worshippers of Diana Iupiter and other Idols For God will bee seene and have his Church heard in the world and have it distinguished by many publique signes from other nations So no doubt the first Fathers Adam Seth Enoch Noe Sem Abraham had their meetings and afterward the civill government of Israel had many rites that their separation from the Gentiles might be more evident Also God gave a peculiar promise to his congregation Matth. 18. Wheresoever two or three be gathered together in my name I will be in the middest of them Also Whatsoever they agreeing together shall desire it shall be done to them And in the 149. Psalme His praise is in the Church of the Saints And the promises wherein God doth affirme that he will preserve his Church are so much the sweeter because we know that he doth preserve and restore the publique ministerie in well ordered meetings as also in the very words of the Supper this promise is included where he commandeth that The death of the Lord should be shewed forth and this Supper distributed till he come c. Hitherto also pertaineth the last part of the 12. Article of this Confession where these things are found touching the revenues of Monastories IN many places the Churches want Pastours or else Pastours want living These men ought chiefly to be relieved out of the revenues of rich Monasteries then the studies of those which be poore must thereby be furthered and in some places Schooles may be erected especially seeing that it is necessary that the Church should discharge the expences of many poore that they might learne that so out of that number Pastours and Ministers may be chosen to teach the Churches Also hospitals are thence to be relieved wherein it is necessary that the poore which have beene sick a long time should be nourished A great part of the revenues in these countries is by the goodnesse of God transferred to such uses which are indeed godly to wit to nourish Pastours the poore and Schollers to erect Schooles and to relieve Hospitals that which remaineth is bestowed in every Monasterie upon the guiding and ordering of things pertaining to their houses and to think that this is not very sumptuous it is but foolishnesse As for the richer Abbots in these dayes upon what uses they lavish out the revenues the examples of many doe declare whom we could name who do both hate learning Religion and vertue and do waste these almes ravenously and either set no Pastours over their Churches or if they have any they suffer them to starve Out of the Confession of WIETEMBERGE Hitherto pertaineth first the 11. Article Of this Confession VVE think that it is most profitable that children and young men be examined in the Catechisme by the Pastors of their Church and that they be commended if they be godly and well instructed and that they be amended if they be ill instructed The rest is to be seene in the 14. Sect. where the confirmation used in Papisticall Baptisme is handled Hitherto also pertaineth the 16 Art ss 2. Of Prayer BY Prayer God is invocated and true invocation is a worke of faith and cannot be done without faith Now faith doth behold Christ and relie upon his merits onely Wherefore except thou shalt apply unto thy selfe the merit of Christ by faith prayer will stand thee in no stead before God Now prayer is necessarily required for this purpose that by a due consideration of the promises of God faith may be stirred up and kindled in us Therefore it is not absurdly said that sins are cleane taken away by prayer yet must it not so be understood as though the very worke of prayer of it own merit were a satisfaction for sins before God but that by prayer faith is stirred up and kindled in us by which faith we are made partakers of the merit of Christ and have our sinnes forgiven us onely for Christ his sake For before that we doe by prayer invocate God it shall be necessarie to have the merit of Christ applied to us and received by faith Therefore it cannot be that prayer should be such a worke as that for the merit thereof we might obtaine remission of our sins before God Psalme 108. Let his prayer be turned into sinne But it is not possible that prayer should be turned into sinne if of it selfe it were so worthy a worke as that sinne thereby should be purged Isa 1. When you shall stretch out your hands I will turne my eyes from you and when you shall multiply your prayers I will not heare you But God would not turne away his eyes from prayer if of it owne worthinesse it were a satisfaction for our sins Augustine upon the 108. Psal saith That prayer which is not made through Christ doth not onely not take away sinne but also it selfe is made sin Bernard de Quadrages Ser. 5. saith But some peradventure doe seeke eternall life not in humilitie but as it were in confidence of their own merits Neither doe I say this let grace received give a man confidence to pray but no man ought to put his confidence in his prayer as though for his prayer he should obtaine that which he desireth The gifts which are promised doe onely give this unto us that we may hope to obtain even greater things of that mercie which giveth these Therefore let that prayer which is made for temporall things be restrained in these wants onely also let that prayer which is made for the vertues of the soul be free from all filthy and uncleane behaviour and let that prayer which is made for life eternall be occupied about the onely good pleasure of God and that in all humilitie presuming as is requisite of the onely mercie of God Of Almes CHAP. 18. VVE do diligently commend almes and exhort the Church that every man help his neighbour by every dutie that he may and testifie his love But whereas it is said in a certaine place That almes doe take away sinne as water doth quench fire we must understand it according to the analogie of faith For what need was there to the taking away of our sins of Christ his passion and death if sins might be taken away by the merit of almes And what use were there of the ministerie of the Gospell if almes were appointed of God for an instrument whereby the death of Christ might be applied to us Therefore that Christ his honour may not be violated and the ministerie of the Gospell may retaine it lawfull use we teach that almes doth thus take away sinne not that of it selfe it is a worthy worke whereby sinne may either be purged or the
is she appointeth at what times and where the Church shall come together For this civill end it is lawfull to make traditions But men that are not acquainted with the doctrine of Christ are not content with this end but they joyne superstitious opinions unto traditions and by superstition multiply traditions out of measure Of this there hath been complaint made in the Church not onely by late Writers as Gerson and others but also Saint Augustine Wherefore it is needfull to admonish the people what to thinke of the traditions which are brought into the Church by mans authoritie For it is not without cause that Christ and Paul doe so often speake of traditions and admonish the Church to judge wisely of traditions There was a common opinion not of the common sort alone but also of the Teachers in the Church that the difference of meats and such like works which the Ecclâsiasticall traditions doe command are services of God which deserve remission of sinnes Also that such kindes of worship are Christian righteousnesse and as necessary as the Leviticall ceremonies in the Old Testament ever were and that they cannot be omitted without sinne no not then when they might be omitted without danger of giving offence These perswasions have brought forth many discommodities First the doctrine of the Gospell is hereby obscured which teacheth that sins are forgiven freely by Christ This benefit of Christ is transferred unto the worke of man And by reason of this opinion traditions were especially encreased because that these works were supposed to deserve remission of sins to be satisfactions and to be Christian righteousnesse Moreover for this cause especially doth Saint Paul so often and so earnestly give us warning to beware of traditions lest that Christs benefit should be transferred to traditions lest the glory of Christ should be obscured lest that true and found comfort should be withheld from mens consciences and in a word lest that faith that is trust of the mercie of Christ should be quite smothered These dangers Saint Paul would have avoided For it is greatly needfull that the pure doctrin of the benefit of Christ of the righteousnesse of faith and of the comfort of consciences should be continued in the Church Secondly these traditions have obscured the Commandements of God for this kinde of schooling was thought to be spirituall and the righteousnesse of a Christian man Yea the traditions of men were set aloft above the commandements of God All Christianitie was placed in the observation of certaine festivall dayes rites fasts and forme of apparell These beggerly rudiments carried goodly titles namely that they were the spirituall life and the perfection of a Christian In the meane while the commandements of God touching every calling were of small estimation that the Father brought up his children that the Mother bare them that the Prince governed the Common-wealth these works were little set by They were not taken to be any service of God The mindes of many stood in a continuall mamering whether marriage magistracie and such like functions of a civill life did please God or no. And this doubtfulnesse did trouble many very much Many forsaking their callings leaving the Common-wealth did shut up themselves in Monasteries that they might seeke that kinde of life which they thought did more please God yea which they supposed to merit remission of sins Thirdly the opinion of necessitie did much vexe and disquiet the consciences Traditions were thought necessary And yet no man though never so diligent did ever observe them all especially for that the number of them was infinite Gerson writeth That many fell into desperation some murthered themselves because they perceived well that they could not observe the traditions And all this while they never heard one comfortable word of grace and of the righteousnesse of faith We see that the Summists and Divines gather together the All this matter of the ceremonies and traditions in generall doth properly belong to the 17. Section next following but for as much as here is intreated of daies meats fasts it was requisite that it should be brought in this Section because the generals cannot well be severed from particulars traditions and seeke out qualifications of them for the unburdening of mens consciences but even they cannot satisfie themselves nor winde themselves out and sometimes also their very interpretations themselves doe snare mens consciences The Schooles also and Pulpits were so busied in numbring up the traditions that they had no leasure to handle the Scripture or to search out more profitable doctrine of faith of the Crosse of Hope of the excellencie of civill affairs or of the comfort of mens consciences in sore tentations Wherefore many good men have oft complained that they were hindered by these contentions about traditions that they could not be occupied in some better kinde of doctrine When as therefore such superstitious opinions did cleave fast unto the traditions it was necessary to admonish the Churches what they were to judge of traditions to free godly mindes from errour to cure wounded consciences and to set out the benefit of Christ We doe not goe about to weaken the authoritie of Ecclesiasticall power we detract nothing from the * Looke the 3 4 Observ upon this confession in the 11. Sect. dignitie of Bishops we doe not disturbe the good order of the Church Traditions rightly taken are better liked but we reprove those Iewish opinions onely Thus therefore we teach touching ceremonies brought into the Church by mans authoritie First touching traditions which are opposed to the commandement of God or cannot be kept without sinne the Apostles rule is to be followed We must obey God rather then men Of this sort is the tradition of single life Secondly touching other ceremonies which are in their owne nature things indifferent as Fasts Festivall daies difference of apparell and the like we must know that such observations doe neither merit remission of sinnes neither yet are they the righteousnesse or perfection of a Christian but that they are things indifferent which where is no danger of giving offence may well be omitted This judgement of ours hath these evident and cleere testimonies in the Gospel to the end that it may admonish the Church that the Gospel be not oppressed and obscured by superstitious opinions Rom. 14. The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke but righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost Here Paul teacheth plainly that a Christians righteousnesse is the spirituall motions of the heart and not the outward observation of meates and daies c. Coloss 2. Let no man iudge you in meat drinke or a part of a holyday He forbiddeth that their consciences should be judged that is that their consciences should be condemned in the use of such things but will have them counted altogether indifferent things and such as pertaine not to the righteousnesse of the Gospel Then there followeth a long and a
that his minde may be stirred up and made more apt for heavenly affections It is not to bee thought that these exercises are a worship of God that deserve remission of sinnes or that they be satisfactions c. And this discipline must be continuall neither can certain dayes be set and appointed equally for all Of this discipline Christ speaketh Beware that your bodies be not oppressed with surfetâing Againe This kinde of Devils doth not goe out but by fasting and prayer And Paul saith I chastise my body and bring it in bondage Wherefore we do not mislike fastings but superstitious opinions which be snares for mens consciences that are put in traditions Moreover these exercises when as they are referred unto that end that we may have our bodies fit for spirituall things and to doe our duties according to a mans calling c. they are good in the godly and * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession meritorious workes as the example of Daniel doth testifie For they be works which God requireth to this end that they may subdue the flesh This former Article we found placed elsewhere in the fifth place among those wherein the abuses that are changed are reckoned up Of the difference of meats Artic. 5. This Treatise of ceremonies repeated generally doth properly pertaine unto the Section next following and unto this Section the next must be added because here is speciall mention of fastings and holy daies as we mentioned in the former Article IT hath beene a common opinion not of the common sort alone but also of such as are teachers in the Churches that the differences of meates and such like humane traditions are works available to merit remission both of the fault and of the punishment And that the world thus thought it is apparant by this that daily new ceremonies new orders new holy dayes new fasts were appointed and the teachers in the Churches did exact these workse at the peoples hands as a service necessary to deserve justification by and they did greatly terrifie their consciences if ought were omitted * Of this perswasion of traditions many discommodities have followed in the Church For first the doctrine of grace is obscured by it also the righteousnesse of faith which is the most especiall point of the Gospel and which it behoveth most of all to be extant and to have the preheminence in the Church that the merit of Christ may be well known and faith which beleeveth that sinnes are remitted through Christ and not for any works of ours may be exalted farre above works For which cause also Saint Paul laboureth much in this point he removeth the law and humane traditions that he may shew that the righteousnesse of Christ is a farre other thing then such workes as these be namely a faith which beleeveth that sins are freely remitted through Christ But this doctrine of S. Paul is almost wholly smothered by traditions which have bred an opinion that by making difference in meats and such like services a man must merit remission of sinnes and justification In their doctrine of repentance there was no mention of faith onely these satisfactory works were spoken of Repentance seemed to stand wholly in these Secondly these traditions obscured the Commandements of God that they could not be knowne because that traditions were preferred farre above the Commandements of God All Christianitie was thought to be an observation of certaine holy dayes rites fasts and attire These observations carried a goodly title and name that they were the spirituall life and the perfect life In the meane season Gods Commandements touching every mans calling were of small estimation That the father brought up his children that the mother bare them that the Prince governed the common wealth these were reputed worldly affaires and unperfect and farre inferiour to those glistering observations and orders And these errors did greatly torment good mindes which were grieved that they were handfasted to an unperfect kinde of life in marriage in Magistracie and in other civill functions They had the Monks and such like men in admiration and falsely imagined that their orders did more deserve remission of sinnes and justification Thirdly traditions brought great danger to mens consciences because it was impossible to keep them all and yet men thought the observation of them to be necessarie duties Gerson writeth that many fell into despaire and some murdered themselves because they perceived that they could not keepe the traditions and all this while they never heard the comfort of the righteousnesse of faith or of grace We see the Summists and Divines gather together the traditions and seeke qualifications of them to unburden mens consciences and yet all will not serve but sometimes they bring more snares upon the conscience The Schooles and Pulpits have beene so busied in gathering together the traditions that they had not leasure once to touch the Scripture and to seeke out a more profitable doctrine of faith of the Crosse of hope of the dignitie of civill affaires of the comfort of consciences in perilous assaults Wherefore Gerson and some other Divines have made grievous complaints that they were hindered by braules about traditions that they could not be occupied in some better kinde of doctrine And Saint Augustine forbiddeth that mens consciences should be burdened with such kinde of observations and doth very wisely warne Januarius to know that they are to be observed indifferently for he so speaketh Wherefore our Ministers must not be thought to have touched this matter unadvisedly for hatred of the Bishops as some doe falsely surmise There was great need to admonish the Churches of those errors which did arise from mistaking of traditions for the Gospel driveth men to urge the doctrine of grace and the of righteousnes of faith in the Church which yet can never be understood if men suppose that they can merit remission of sinnes and iustification by observation of their owne choice Thus therefore they have taught us that we can never merit remission of sinnes and justification by the observation of mans traditions and therefore that we must not thinke that such observations are necessarie duties Hereunto they adde testimonies out of the Scriptures Christ excuseth his disciples Matth. 15. which kept not the received tradition which yet seemed to be about a matter not unlawfull but indifferent and to have some affinitie with the washings of the law and saith They worship me in vaine with the precepts of men Christ therefore requireth no unprofitable worship and a little after he addeth All that entereth in at the mouth defileth not the man Againe Rom. 14. The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke in a Sabbath or in an holy day Againe If ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye lived in the world are ye burdened with traditions Touch not taste not handle not
world but that the world through him might be saved He that beleeveth in him shall not be condemned but he that beleeveth not is condemned already because he beleeveth not in the onely begotten Sonne of God Therefore if any man shall depart out of this life in the faith of Christ he hath a I the merit of Christ and needeth none other For God which gave his Sonne doth also give all things with him as Paul saith But he that departeth hence without Christ cannot be helped by any merits of men because that without Christ there is no salvation Cyprian against Demet. Tract 1. saith When a man is once departed hence there is no place left for repentance there is no effect of satisfaction here life is either lost or held fast here we must provide for eternall salvation by the service or worship of God and by the fruit of faith And Hierome upon the Epistle to the Gal. Chap. 6. saith We are taught by this small sentence though obscurely a new point of doctrine lyeth hid to wit that whilest we be in this present world we may help one another either by prayers or by counsell but when we shall come before the tribunall seat of Christ it is not Iob nor Daniel nor Noe that can intreat any thing for us but every man shall beare his owne burden For as touching that which is cited out of the Maccabees That sacrifices were offered for the sinnes of the dead the Authour himselfe of the booke doth doubt in the end of the booke whether he hath written well c. craveth pardon if in any point he hath erred Therefore let us pardon him that without any authoritie of the holy Scripture he affirmeth that the dead are freed from their sin by the sacrifices and prayers of them that be alive And Tertullian saith Oblations are made one day every yeere for them that are dead But this was either received without authoritie of the word of God from the customes of the heathen as many other things were or by the name of Oblation we must understand a publique remembrance of those which died in the faith of Christ and a thanksgiving for those benefits which God bestowed upon them CHAP. 25. Of Purgatorie ALthough we ought not to doubt but that the Saints have their Purgatorie fire in this life as the examples of David Ezechias Jonas and others doe witnesse yet it is not without cause doubted whether that after this life there be such a Purgatorie as the common sort of men do thinke there is wherein the souls be so long tormented till either by their punishment they doe satisfie for their sins or be redeemed by Indulgences For if Purgatorie be such a thing it is much to be marvelled at that neither the Prophets nor the Apostles have in their writings delivered unto us any thing thereof certainly and plainly but rather doe teach and that not obscurely the cleare contrary Mark 16. Preach ye the Gospell to every creature he that shall beleeve and be baptized shall be saved but he that will not beleeve shall be condemned Here be two degrees of men placed the one of them which beleeve the Gospell and they are pronounced saved the other of them which doe not beleeve the Gospell and these are pronounced condemned there is no meane betwixt these two For either thou doest depart out of this life in the faith of Iesus Christ and then thou hast remission of thy sinnes for Christ his sake and the righteousnesse of Christ is imputed to thee Therefore he which dyeth being accompanied with Christ he wanteth nothing toward the obtaining of true and eternall life but he which departeth from hence without Christ goeth into eternall darknesse If beside these two degrees there were some other third state of souls in another world certainly Paul Who was taken up into Paradise and into the third heaven and saw many secret things would not have envied the Church this knowledge But see when he doth of set purpose write to the Thessalonians concerning Christians that sleepe he maketh no mention at all of any Purgatorie but rather willeth them Not to be sorrowfull even as others which have no hope Therefore if there were any such state of souls in another world as the common people thinketh there is Paul could not be withheld but in so fit a place he would plainly have declared this state of souls and would have prescribed a meane unto the Church whereby miserable souls might be delivered from their torment But the true Catholike Church in deed hath plainly shewed that she hath no certaintie at all concerning this third kinde of the state of souls in another world Chrysostome in his second Sermon of Lazarus saith If thou hast violently taken any thing from any man restore it and say as doth Zacheus If I have taken from any man by forged cavillation I restore fourefold If thou art become an enemie to any man be reconciled before thou come to iudgement Discharge all things here that without griefe thou maist behold that tribunall seat Whilest we be here we have many excellent hopes But so soone as we depart thither it is not then in our power to repent nor to wash away our sins And againe He that in this present life shall not wash away his sins shall not finde any comfort afterward Augustine although he place certaine men in the middest betwixt them that be very good and those that be very evill to the one sort whereof he seemeth to assigne the place of Purgatorie yet in other places he doubteth of that matter and doth not define any certaintie Therefore we must so thinke of this opinion of Augustine as he requireth that is we must receive that which is confirmed either by the authoritie of the Scripture or by probable reason But it is evident that those places of the Scripture which are commonly cited to establish Purgatorie are wrested from the naturall to a strange sense and are farre otherwise expounded even of the ancient Writers themselves And those reasons which Augustine bringeth for his opinion doe seeme to leane to this foundation That we obtaine remission of our sins and life not onely for Christ his sake through faith but also for the merits of our works But how this agreeth with the true Apostolike doctrine we have before declared Wherefore we thinke that this speculation of Purgatorie fire is to be left to it own authors and that we must chiefly doe this as Paul exhorteth us that we may confirme our selves one another with speeches touching the assured faith of our resurrection and salvation in Christ Iesus for whose sake God doth so favour the faithfull that in the middest of death he preserveth them and giveth them true peace Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of Prayers and fastings CHAP. 7. VVE have among us Prayers and Religious Fasts which are These things which are mingled in this 7. and after in the 10.
Chapt. touching Prayers did appertaine to the 15. Sect. if they might fitly have been separated most holy works and such as doe very much beseeme Christians whereunto our Preachers doe most diligently exhort their hearers For true fasting is as it were a renouncing of this present life which is alwaies subject to evill lusts and desires and a meditation of the life to come which is free from all perturbation And prayer is a lifting up of the minde unto God and such a familiar speech with him as no other thing can so greatly set a man on fire with heavenly affections and more mightily make the minde comformable to the will of God And though these exercises be never so holy and necessary for Christians yet seeing that a mans neighbour is not so much benefited by them 1 Cor. 13. as man is prepared that he may with fruit and profit have regard of his neighbour they are not to be preferred before holy doctrin godly exhortations and admonitions and also other duties whereby our neighbour doth presently receive some profit Whereupon we reade of our Saviour that in the night time he gave himselfe to prayer and in the day time to doctrine and to heale the sicke For as love is greater then faith and hope so to beleeve those things which come neerest unto love to wit such as bring assured profit unto men are to be preferred before all other holy functions whereupon S. Chrysostome writeth that Among the In Matth. Hom. 48. whole companie of vertues fasting hath the last place Of the commanding of Fasts CHAP. 8. BVt because that no mindes but these that be ardent and peculiarly stirred up by the heavenly inspiration can either pray or fast aright and with profit we beleeve that it is farre better after the example of the Apostles and the former and more sincere Church by holy exhortations to invite men hereunto then to wring them out by precepts such especially as do binde men under pain of deadly sin the which thing the Priests that were of late tooke upon them to doe when as then the order of Priests had not a little degenerated But we had rather leave the place time and manner both of praying and also of fasting to the arbitrement of the holy Ghost then to prescribe them by certaine laws especially such as may not be broken without some sacrifice of amends Yet for their sakes that be the younger and more imperfect sort our Preachers doe not dislike that there should be an appointed time and meanes both for prayer and also for fasting that as it were by these holy introductions to exercises they might be prepared hereunto so that it be done without binding of the conscience We were induced thus to thinke not so much for that all compulsion being against a mans will is repugnant to the nature of these actions but rather because that neither Christ himselfe nor any of his Apostles have in any place made mention of such kinde of precepts and this doth Chrysostome also witnesse saying Thou seest that an upright life doth helpe more then all other things Now I tearme an upright life not the labour of In Matth. Hom. 47. Fasting nor the bed of haire or ashes but if thou doest despise money no other wise then it becommeth thee if thou burne with charitie if thou nourish the hungry with thy bread if thou overcome thy anger if thou doest not desire vain glory if thou be not possessed with envie for these be the things that he teacheth for he doth not say that he will have his fast to be followed howbeit he might have proponed those fortie dayes unto us but he saith Learne of me because I am meeke and lowly in heart Yea rather on the contrary side saith he eate all that is set before you Moreover we doe not read that any solemne or set fast was enjoyned to the ancient Church but that fast of one day For those fasts which as the Scripture doth witnesse were ordained of Prophets and of Kings it is certaine that they were no set fasts but enjoyned onely for their time to wit when as evident calamities either hanging over their heads or presently pinching them did so require it Seeing therefore that the Scripture as Saint Paul doth affirme doth instruct a man to every good work and yet is ignorant of these fasts which are extorted by precepts we doe not see how it could be lawfull for the successours of the Apostles to overcharge the Church with so great and so dangerous a burthen Truly Ireneus doth witnesse that in times past the observation of fast in Churches was divers and free as it is read in the Ecclesiasticall historie lib. 8. cap. 14. In the same booke Eusebius maketh mention that one Apollonius an Ecclesiasticall Writer among other arguments used this for one to confute the doctrine of Montanus the heretike Because he was the first that made lawes for fasts Thereupon Chrysostome saith in a certaine place Fasting is good but let no man be compelled thereunto And in another place he exhorteth him that is not able to fast to abstaine from dainties and yet affirmeth that it doth not much differ from fasting and that it is a strong weapon to represse the furie of the Devill Moreover experience also it selfe doth more then prove that these precepts concerning fasts have been a great hinderance to godlinesse Therefore when we saw it very evidently that the chief men in the Church did beside the authoritie of the Scripture take upon themselves this power so to enjoyne fasts as to binde mens consciences under paine of deadly sinne we did loose the consciences out of these snares but by the Scriptures and chiefly by Pauls writings which doe with a singular endeavour remove these rudiments of the world from the necks of Christians For we ought not lightly to account of that saying of Paul Let no man condemne you in meat and drinke or in respect of an holy day or of the new Moone or of the Sabbath daies And again Therefore if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye lived in the world are ye burdened with traditions For if Saint Paul then whom no man at any time did teach Christ more certainly doe earnestly affirme that through Christ we have obtained such libertie in outward things that he doth not onely not give authoritie to any creature to burden those which beleeve in Christ no not so much as with those ceremonies and observations which notwithstanding God himself appointed and would have to be profitable in their time but also denounceth that they be fallen away from Christ and that Christ shall nothing at all profit them who suffer themselves to be addicted thereunto what shall we then thinke of those commandements which men have devised of their owne braine not onely without any oracle but also without any example worthy to be followed and which are therefore made
in certaine other things in our Churches yet we doe not disagree in doctrine and faith neither is the unitie and societie of our Churches rent asunder For the Churches have alwaies used their libertie in such rites as being things indifferent which we also do at this day But yet notwithstanding we admonish men to take heed that they count not among things indifferent such as indeed are not indifferent as some use to count the Masse and the use of Images in the Church for things indifferent That is indifferent saith Ierome to Augustine which is neither good nor evill so that whether you doe it or doe it not you are never the more iust or uniust thereby Therefore when things indifferent are wrested to the confession of saith they cease to be free as Paul doth shew that it is lawfull for a man to eate flesh if no man doe admonish him that it was offered to idols for then it is unlawfull because he that eateth it doth seeme to approve idolatry by eating of it Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of things indifferent THose things which be called and are properly things indifferent Artic. 25. although a godly man may in all places and at all times use them freely yet he must onely use all things according to knowledge and in charitie to wit to the glory of God and to the edifying of the Church and his neighbours Out of the Confession of BASIL IN this Section also may the tenth Article of this confession be placed which we have partly referred to the first Section where mention is made of humane traditions partly to other Sections as occasion served Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of accessories or things indifferent to wit of Ecclesiasticall traditions constitutions rites and ceremonies and of Christian libertie CHAP. 15. TOuching this accessorie kinde humane traditions constitutions and ceremonies brought in by a good custome men are taught that these be things inferiour in degree and lesse necessary then are the gifts of the ordinary Ministerie yea that they be instituted and appointed in regard of the Ecclesiasticall ministery and to serve thereunto and yet that they are with an uniforme consent to be retained in the Ecclesiasticall assemblies of Christian people at the common service of God according to the doctrine of the holy Apostles Let all things be done in your meeting to wit in the Church decently and in order Also God is not the author of Confusion but of peace But they must alwaies be kept with this caveat and within these bounds that they be not taken for foundations whereupon salvation must stay it selfe or for a worship which is appointed of God without any difference and that they doe not rather or more straightly binde the consciences of men then the commandements of God doe and that they be not lifted up or preferred before them but that they be taken for an ornament decency honest shew and laudable discipline and so that they doe not violate the Christian libertie of the Spirit of God and of faith nor disturbe charitie and on the other side that no man by pretending a shew of Christian libertie doe withdraw himselfe from such constitutions as be godly and serve to a good use Now by the name of Christian libertie is chiefly understood Ioh. 8. Rom. 6. Rom. 8. Act. 15. Psal 18. and 110. that libertie whereby through Christ we are freed from sinne and the curse and the yoke of the law secondly the receiving of the Spirit of a ready will or of the voluntary Spirit of the sons of God whereby they doe earnestly and with pleasure and of their owne accord exercise the works of faith toward God and charitie towards Rom. 8. 2 Tim. 1. Iac. 1. their neighbour and by the law of charitie the minde is stirred up to performe these things rather of love then of debt or any compulsion Also whereby we are made free from all bond of conscience to any humane traditions that a man may not be tied in such sort or rather more strictly unto these then to the commandements of God And lastly that no man may suffer his conscience to be seared thereby as with an hot iron Therefore according to these things all those humane traditions and ceremonies which do obscure or take away the glory honour worship and grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and doe withdraw the people from true and sincere faith and in a word in respect whereof the commandements of God are broken neglected and lightly regarded and the word of God is not exercised or handled according to its own sinceritie and truth they are not onely not to be observed but to be avoided For Christ our Lord doth sharply reproove those Pharisees and Masters of the Iews by the name of such rites and traditions and for that they doe observe such Matth. 7. Isa 29. when he saith Very well hath Esay prophecied of you hypocrites as it is written This people honoureth me with their lips but their heart is farre away from me But they worship me in vaine seeing that they teach such doctrine as is delivered and brought in by men For ye lay the commandements of God apart and observe the traditions of men And holy Paul doth admonish us to take heed of such toyes devised by men when he saith Beware lest there be any that spoile you through Philosophy and vaine deceit through the traditions of men according to the rudiments of the world and not after Christ Whereof also there be Canons extant in the Canon law Dist 8. 11. cap consuâtud and the words be these We praise custome yet that onely which is knowne to use nothing contrary to the Catholike faith Wherefore those rites onely and those good ceremonies are to be observed which among the people of God doe build up one onely and that a true faith and a sincere worship of God concord charitie and true and Christian or religious peace Therefore whether they have their beginning and be brought in of Bishops or of Ecclesiasticall Councels or of any other Authors whatsoever the simpler sort are not to care for it neither to be mooved or disquieted but to use them to good because they are good and to observe this onely rule therein as alwayes to put their greatest confidence in those things onely which are of God settle their onely and chiefe refuge in those things and withall diligence take heed that they be not withdrawne by such ceremonies from those things which are the chiefest of all and wherein religion is founded and so by consequent from the things themselves For those divine and wholsome things are to be preferred in every respect before all other things of all men and the conscience ought to be bound to them alone For the Lord himselfe did pronounce a woe against those Elders of the Iews who preferred their own traditions before the commandements of God and those which were the lesser
to be any longer defiled with such foilies Out of the Confession of BELGIA IN the meane time we beleeve that it is in deed profitable that Artic. 32. the Elders which doe governe in Churches should appoint some order among themselves so that they doe diligently take heed that in no case they do swarve or decline from those things which Christ himselfe our onely Master hath once appointed Therefore we doe reject all humane inventions and all those laws which were brought in to be a worship of God that mens consciences should any way thereby be snared or bound and we receive those onely which are fit either to cherish or maintaine concord or to keepe us in the obedience of God And hereunto * Looke the 1. observation upon this confâssion excommunication is chiefly necessary being used according to the commandement of the word of God and other additions of Ecclesiasticall discipline annexed thereunto Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE Artic. 15. COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites which are ordained by mans authority they teach that such rites are to be observed as may be kept without sin and do tend to quietnesse and good order in the Church as namely set holidaies certain godly Psalmes and other such like rites But yet touching this sort of rites they teach that mens consciences are not to be burdened with superstitious opinions of them that is it must not be thought that these humane ordinances are righteousnesse before God or do deserve remission of sins or are duties necessary unto the righteousnesse revealed in the Gospel But this is to be thought of them that they are indifferent things which without the case of offence may be omitted But such as breake them with offence are faultie as those which do rashly disturbe the peace of the Churches Such traditions therefore as cannot be observed without sinne are rejected of us as the tradition of single life We reject also that impious opinion of traditions and vowes wherein they feigne that worships invented by mans authoritie doe merit remission of sins and are satisfactions for sin c. Of which like false opinions touching vowes and fastings not a few have been spread abroad in the Church by unlearned men This Article is thus to be found in another Edition COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites they teach that those rites are to be observed which may be kept without any sinne and are availeable for quietnesse and good order in the Church such as as are set holydaies feasts and such like Againe out of the 7. Article touching abuses of the same confession These words that follow pertaine to this place and the rest unto the eleventh Section Of the authoritie of the Ministers BEsides these things there is a controversie whether Bishops Here also be many things which might very fitly have been referred to the former Sect. by reason of speciall examples of meats and holy dayes here rehearsed but seeing that the title or this page is generall it could not here be pretermitted or Pastours have power to ordaine ceremonies in the Church and to make laws of meats and holidaies and degrees or orders of Ministers They that ascribe this power to the Bishops alledge this testimonie for it I have yet many things to say unto you but you cannot beare them away now But when that spirit of truth shall come he shall teach you all truth They alledge also the examples of the Apostles which commanded the Christians to abstaine from blood and that which was strangled They alledge the change of the Sabbath into the Lords day contrary as it seemeth to the morall law and they have no examples so oft in their mouthes as the change of the Sabbath They will needs have the Churches power and authoritie to be very great because it hath dispensed with a precept of the morall law But of this question our men doe thus teach that the Bishops have no power to ordaine any thing contrary to the Gospell as was shewed before The same also doe the Canons teach distinct 9. Moreover it is against the Scripture to ordaine or require the observation of any traditions to the end that we might merit remission of sinnes and satisfie for sinnes by them For the glorie of Christs merit receiveth a blow when as we seeke by such observations to merit remission of sinnes and justification And it is very apparant that through this perswasion traditions grew into an infinite number in the Church In the meane while the doctrine of faith and of the righteousnesse of faith was quite smoothered for ever and anone there were new holidaies made new fasts appointed new ceremonies new worships for Saints ordained because that the authors of such geare supposed by these works to merit remission of sinnes and justification After the same manner heretofore did the penitentiall Canons increase whereof we still see some footings in satisfactions Againe many writers imagine that in the New Testament there should be a worship like to the Leviticall worship the appointing whereof God committed to the Apostles and Bishops wherein they seeme to be deceived by the example of the law of Moses as if the righteousnesse of the New Testament were the outward observing of certain rites as the justice of the law was Like as therefore in the law it was a sinne to eate swines flesh c. so in the New Testament they place sinne in meates in daies in apparell and such like things and they hold oppinion that the righteousnesse of the New Testament can not stand without these From hence are those burdens that certaine meats defile the conscience that it is a mortall sinne to omit the canonicall houres that fastings merit remission of sinnes because they be necessary to the righteousnesse of the New Testament that a sin in a case reserved cannot be pardoned but by the authoritie of him that reserved it whereas the Canons speake onely of reserving of Canonicall punishments and not of the reserving of the fault Whence then have the Bishops power and authoritie of imposing these traditions upon the Churches for the burdening of mens consciences For there are divers cleare testimonies which inhibit the making of such traditions either for to deserve remission of sinnes or as things necessarie to the righteousnesse of the New Testament or to salvation Paul to the Coloss 2. Let no man iudge you in meat drinke or a peece of a holy day in the new moone or in the Sabbath Againe If ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye lived in the world are ye burdâned with traditions as Touch not taste not handle not which all doe perish with the using and are the precepts and doctrines of men which have a shew of wisedome And to Titus he doth plainly forbid traditions For he saith Not listning to Jewish fables and to the precepts of men that abhorre the truth And Christ Matth. 15. saith of them which urge traditions Let
without commandement or word of God which thing if it be lawfull to doe you can shew no cause why the heathenish sacrifices slaying of dogs sacrifices offered at Lampsacum to Priapus and such like monstrous worship should not please God Whether hath mans foolehardinesse rushed not onely amongst the Ethnicks in feigning worships but also among the Popish rout in devising eft-soons new and foolish ceremonies in prayer to the dead in the worshipping of Saints and in the babling of Monks Here therefore let us be watchfull and not suffer lawes to be thrust upon the Churches which prescribe workes without the commadement of God as Gods worship and mans righteousnesse And whereas all our adversaries even they that speake most modestly doe tie this opinion of worship unto those workes let us know that it is a good work to withstand them and by violating such traditions to shew a patterne by which the godly may know what to judge of them As Euscbius writeth of Attalus That he was commanded by God to speake unto a certaine man which eat nothing but bread salt and water that he would use common meat lest hee should bring others into error Moreover this second errour which maketh these workes to bee the worship of God brake farther For many in the Church were deceived through a perverse emulation of the Leviticall ceremonies and did thinke that there should be some such rites in the New Testament and that they are the worship of God or things whereby God will be honoured yea and that they are righteousnesse And for that cause they gave authoritie to the Bishops to ordaine such rites and such services This Pharisaicall errour Christ and his Apostles noted who taught that the worship of the New Testament is repentance the feare of God faith and the workes of the Ten Commandements as Paul saith The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost For he that in these serveth Christ pleaseth God and is approved of men The Monks fained themselves to be Nazarites The Masse Priests that sacrifice for the dead would have men thinke that they imitate Aaron offering sacrifices But these examples doe not agree the rites of Monks and the Priests mercenarie Masses have no word of God for them yea there are many fond opinions mingled with them which of necessitie must be reproved in our Churches The third errour is the opinion of necessitie wherein they imagine that the Church is like unto other humane governments For they surmise that it is a kingdome wherein the Bishops as if they were Kings have power to make new laws that are besides the Gospel and that they must of necessitie be obeyed even as the Princes laws must necessarily be obeyed especially seeing this life of man cannot be without traditions And this opinion of the necessitie of these things hath stirred up contentions whilest every one defendeth his owne rites invented by man as simply necessarie But Christ and his Apostles teach that such rites set forth without Gods Commandements are not to be taken for things necessary Against this libertie enacted and established by Gods authoritie the opinion which maintaineth that the violating of traditions about things indifferent though it be not in a case where offence may be given is not to be received Hitherto belongeth the saying of Paul Let no man iudge you in meate and drinke and entercourse of holy daies c. For to judge signifieth to binde the consciences and to condemne them that doe not obey Againe Gal. 5. Stand in the libertie wherein Christ hath made you free Hitherto it hath bin shewed in what respect it is not lawfull to appoint traditions or to approve them Now some man may aske whether we would have this life of man to be without order and rites No surely But we teach that the true Pastors of the churches may ordain publike rites in their Churches but so as it be only for an end belonging to the body that is for good orders sake to wit such rites as availe for the instruction of the people As for example set daies set lessons and such like and that without any superstition and opinion of necessitie as hath been said before so that it may not be counted any sin to violate any of these ordinances so it be not with giving offence But if so be that they be broken with offence there where the Churches are well ordered and there is no error in doctrine let him that in such place breaketh them know that he doth offend because he disturbeth the peace of the Church wel ordered or doth withdraw others from the true ministery This reason doth sufficiently warrant the authority of profitable traditions and layeth no snare on mens consciences So the Church in the beginning of it ordained set dayes as the Lords day the day of Christs nativitie Easter Pentecost c. Neither did the Church dispence with the morall precepts but Gods own authoritie abrogated the ceremonies of Moses law And yet it was meet that the people should know when to come together to the hearing of the Gospel and unto the ceremonies which Christ did ordain And for that cause certain dayes were appointed to that use without any such opinions as were above mentioned And the general equity abideth still in the morall law that at certain times we should come together to these godly exercises but the special day which was but a ceremonie is free Wherupon the Apostles retained not the seventh day but did rather take the first day of the week for that use that by it they might admonish the godly both of their libertie and of Christs resurrection * Looke the 4. Observat The things objected against this may easily be taken away The Apostles decree touching things offered to Idols and fornication was moral and perpetuall but in that which they added touching bloud and that which was strangled they had regard of offence giving at that time For it was an use even before the Apostles time that such as then were conquered by the Iews should abstain from bloud things strangled The Apostles therefore have laid no new thing upon those that were joyned unto their fellowship but as yet they kept the old usuall rite which was pleasing both to the godly Iews and such as joyned with them in the society of Christ As for that which Christ saith I have yet many things to say unto you doubtlesse he meant not those foolish ceremonies that the Popes have brought in nor that any new articles of faith but a farther illumination of that Gospel which he had already delivered And therefore afterward he addeth touching the office of the holy Ghost that he should not bring any other kind of doctrine but should enlighten the minds of the Apostles that they should understand the Gospel touching the will of God which before had been taught Therefore he saith Ioh. 14. He shall teach you
your fathers but walke in my commandements And often are such warnings repeated And Psal 1 18. Thy word is a lanterne to my feet And Numb 15. Let them not follow their owne imaginations The third error is this Hypocrites doe imagine that such works are a kinde of perfection as Monks doe preferre their vowes full of vanitie before the civill and housholders life whereas God by his wonderfull providence hath so joyned mankinde together in fellowship and in these travels and dangers would have our faith prayer and confession or liberalitie one toward another or patience and other vertues to be tried The fourth errour is the opinion of necessitie as some doe write That the fasting of Lent is necessary and other things are arbitrary Neither is it onely a torment of conscience to judge that he is no Christian nor member of the Church of God that eateth flesh on the Saturday or observeth not the fast of Lent but it is also an error that darkeneth great matters as the doctrine of the righteousnes of the Gospel and of the Church what manner of Church it is and how the members of the Church are to be discerned not by meat and drink but by faith prayer and other vertues And against the opinion of necessitie it is expresly said Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Gal. 5. Stand in the libertie wherewith Christ hath made you free and be not againe intangled with the yoke of bondage And that opinion of necessitie hath alwaies bread great discord as in time past there was great contention about Easter day and about leven and now also many such like contentions have risen The fifth errour To the former opinions this errour also is added that the Bishops take to themselves authoritie to ordaine new kinds of worship and to binde consciences as Gregory hath ordained That married men translated to the order of priesthood should forsake the company of their wives and the constitution of confession commandeth to recken up sins and decrees have been made of differences of meats and fasting and such like Of such traditions there are also late bookes set forth full of labyrinths wherein it is written that the transgressions of such ceremonies are mortall sins yea though they be committed without giving offence to others Gerson sought for some mittigations but the true comfort is the voice of the Gospel which would have the understanding of this liberty to be made knowne and maintained in the Church namely by removing those errors whereof hath been spoken But ceremonies invented by man such as are seemely devised for order may be observed without any opinion of merit worship or necessitie as hath been aforesaid out of the Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Peter saith Act. 15. Why do ye tempt God laying upon the necks of the disciples a yoke which neither your fathers nor we were able to beare The third rule Those errors being removed whereof the Church must needs be admonished afterward we both observe certain ceremonies which are comely and made for good order and also teach that they ought to be observed even as men cannot live without order And Paul saith 1 Cor. 14. Let all things be done decently and in order And there is a saying of Athanasius Ceremonies are profitable but with knowledge of the truth and in measure It is plain that this last word is opposed to superstition which then also daily increased ceremonies and darkened the truth and burdened consciences and the Churches But we thank God the everlasting Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who for his Son and by him gathereth an eternall Church for that even from the first beginning of mankind he hath preserved the publike ministery of the Gospel and honest assemblies who himselfe also hath set apart certain times for the same and we pray him that henceforth he wil save and govern his Church And we diligently teach that all men ought to help to maintain the publike ministerie and avoid offences and dislentions that scatter the Church as in it proper place more at large is declared Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of Ecclesiasticall Ceremonies VVE acknowledge that by Christ the Sonne of God two Artic. 35. Ceremonies were ordained in the Church Baptisme and the Lords Supper which are also to be observed according to the institution of Christ We confesse also that the Apostles did appoint certaine ordinances in the Church That all things be done decently and in order as Paul speaketh such as they be that are set downe 1 Cor. 14. and 1. Tim. 2. The Apostles also in ordaining Ministers of the Church used laying on of hands which being retained out of the custome of the old Law and not being commanded to the Church may be freely observed They ordained also in the Acts of the Apostles That the Gentiles should beware of eating of that which was strangled and of blood not that this observation should be for ever among the Gentiles but for a time and so long to continue till this eating were no more offensive We confesse this also that it is lawfuâl for the Bishops with with the consent of their Church to appoint holy days lessons Sermons for edifying for instruction in the true faith in Christ But it is not lawfull for them to thrust upon the Church the ceremonies of the old law for the holy service wherewithall God alone is worshipped Neither is it lawfull either to restore the old ceremonies of the law or devise new to shadow forth the truth already laid open and brought to light by the Gospel as in the day light to set up candles to signifie the light of the Gospel or to carrie banners and crosses to signifie the victory of Christ through the Crosse Of which sort is all that whole furniture of massing attire which they say doth shadow out the whole passion of Christ and many other things of that kinde Much lesse is it lawfull to ordain ceremonies and holy rites by the merit whereof sin may be purged the kingdome of heaven purchased For of that former kind of ceremonies and holy rites Christ out of Esay preacheth saying In vain do they worship me teaching for doctrines the precepts of men And Paul saith Let no man iudge you in meat or drink or part of an holy day or of the new Moone c. Hitherto may be added the testimonies of Augustine others touching the observation of such ceremonies But touching the latter kind of ceremonies it is manifest that they are wicked rites reprochful to the death and resurrection of Christ by whose onely merit we have deliverance from sin and inheritance of eternall life by faith Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of humane Traditions CHAP. 14. FVrthermore touching the traditions of the Fathers or such as the Bishops and Churches doe at this day ordaine this is the opinion of our men They reckon no traditions
he saw many Plat. in vita âii 2. moe and more weightie causes why they ought to be restored to them againe Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE Art 5. Of Abuses Of the marriage of Priests VVHereas the Doctrine of Christ maketh honourable mention of marriage and willeth men to use the same not onely for procreation sake but also to bridle and avoyd lusts now a dayes the marriages of Priests are not onely by the Popes law but also by a new and unwonted crueltie forbidden and such as be made and contracted are dissolved and broken Which is so much the more unseemely for that these things are done in the Church which as she ought most of all to abhorre and detest filthinesse so should she with great care defend wedlocke for the avoiding of many grievous enormities Besides seeing that in all heathenish Common-wealthes that were but meanely well ordered marriage was in great account for very waightie causes what is there lesse seemely in the Church then either to breake in sunder the most holy knot of wedlocke or to punish marriage with punishments of death as though it were a most hainous offence Whence is it that this crueltie hath spread it selfe into the Church in which mutuall love should flourish most of all Moreover the matter it self doth testifie how much beastlinesse and how many villanies this popish law of single life doth bring forth no voice of man is able to shew how many vices have issued forth of this fountaine into the Church For to say nothing of Epicures who blush at nothing how many good and godly men have had ill successe in striving with their naturall weaknesse and at the last have fallen into horrible despaire Now whereto tendeth this new crueltie but that those innumerable villanies might be confirmed in the Churches and that wicked men might sinne more freely This matter needeth no disputation at all For this new law defended by our Adversaries which forbiddeth Priests to marry and dissolveth those that are contracted is flat contrary to the law of nature to the law of God to the Gospell to the constitutions of ancient Synods and to the examples of the ancient Church Onely in this calling we need the godlinesse and equitie of the most excellent Emperour whom we beseech for his godlinesse and duties sake that he would seeke some remedie for the Church by abolishing this tyrannicall law For as all unjust crueltie doth displease God so that most of all which is exercised against godly and learned Priests which deserve well of the Church And in this case we have not onely the word of God threatning most grievous plagues against them which exercise crueltie on the Priests but also there are examples to be seene in all ages which doe plainly testifie that such threatnings are not in vaine For to let passe infinite other examples the Tribe of Beniamin was almost quite destroyed for abusing the Priests wife that came thither as a stranger For when as the dead body of the woman which died after she had been so abused was cut in pieces and sent to all the Princes of Israel all the people judged that such outrage ought most severely to be revenged And when they could not get the authors of this shamefull fact to be delivered unto them for to be punished the whole Tribe of Beniamin receiving a great overthrow was punished for it Now in these dayes the Priests are vexed with sundry injuries they are when no other crime is objected unto them but marriage racked with most horrible torments and so put to death their miserable wives and little children being throwne out of house and home wander up and downe as banished persons without any certaine place of abode or house to dwell in Paul calleth The forbidding of marriage the doctrine of Devils which to be true not onely these filthy vices which the single life hath brought into the Church but also the crueltie which by reason of this law is exercised upon Priests and their wives and children doe testifie plainly For the Devill is a murtherer and he is chiefly delighted with the miseries of the godly But the devisers of such counsell shall one day have their just reward from God We judge that such crueltie is not worthy for Christians to use nor profitable to the Church of God Whereas they object the authoritie of the Popes law why doe they not alledge the authoritie of the Canons against those shamefull examples of uncleane single life and those villanies that were worthy of most severe punishment The authoritie of the Popes decree which is contrary to the law of nature and the commandement of God should be of no waight Men are so made by nature that they should be fruitfull Whereupon the Lawyers say That the coniunction of man woman is by the law of nature And the same the first book of Moses teacheth in the first and second Chapters Againe when Saint Paul saith To avoide fornication let every man have his wife it is certaine that he biddeth all which are not apt for a single life to joyne in marriage And Christ doth admonish that all are not fit for a single life when he saith All men doe not receive this thing Moreover neither mens laws nor any vows are of force which are against the commandement of God And the event it selfe doth testifie that nature cannot be changed by mans law For we see what vile filthinesse this single life doth bring forth and if there be any honest men which endeavour to keepe themselves chaste they perceive right well how great a burden how great danger there is in this thing and they doe especially be waile this slavery of their order Certaine men went about in the Nicene Synod to make a law to forbid Priests the use of their wives This law was resused by the holy Synod and the Latine Churches in the old time was not so severe in this point for they did put from the ministery onely such as when they had taken upon them any Ecclesiasticall function did afterwards marry wives yet they did not forbid marriage But this is a new law of the Pope unknowne to the ancient Churches and Synods which doth wholly forbid marriages and breaketh of such as are contracted But it is evident that either part of this decree is flat contrary to the Gospell They alledge against us the authoritie of the Church and of Synodes which the Popes themselves that were Authors of this decree did impudently contemne and godly Priests did evidently withstand this new law For the Ecclesiasticall Histories doe testifie that it was never layed upon the Churches without great contentions and resistance The Bishop of Tarracon writeth to Syricius the Pope That the Priests of Spaine could not be brought to admit that law which forbad them the use of their wives What a stirre doth Syricius keepe there How sharply doth he write For these are the words of Syricius which are
unmeet for a Pope Let him tell me whosoever he be a hunter after lusts and a Master of vices And thereupon he wresteth the words of Saint Paul to his cause which are most farre from it They which live in the flesh cannot please God A man may doubt surely whether it may better be attributed to his ignorance or his impudencie that he speaks so disdainfully of marriage For he goeth about nothing else but to forbid Priests the use of their wives which then they had married But the Popes that succeeded after were yet more hard and cruell When the Archbishop of Mentz did in a Synode rehearse the Popes decree touching the putting away of wives in Germanie the Priests were so kindled in their anger that they threatned to set upon the Archbishop himselfe And it was in deed both an unworthy and cruell thing to put away their wives which they then had But at last either force or superstition got the upper hand Cyprian was farre more equall and gentle to such women as had not kept their vowed chastitie For he writeth in the first booke the 11. Epist If they will not or cannot indure it it is better they should marry then that they should fall into the fire through their importune lusts In any wise let them give no offence to the brethren or sisters Besides this unjust laws are not wont to be perpetuall We doe therefore intreat the most excellent Emperour that among many other enormities of the Church he will also consider the faults of this law in which case that also is to be weighed The nature of man doth as it were waxe old and is become weaker Wherefore there must be care had that vices doe not increase Neither must the laws themselves be seeds of vices Plato saith very wisely that Laws must be made for vertues sake Now whether this tradition of single life be maintained for pieties sake or for some other purpose it is no hard matter to determine Last of all seeing that Christ hath especially commended the care of the Ministers of the Gospell to the godly we desire therefore that the most excellent Emperour would restraine this crueltie which hath a long time been exercised upon godly Priests and would rather consult with the Church then with our Adversaries in that behalfe Surely love and mercifull dealing should flourish in the Church Wherefore the true Church doth greatly abhorre unnecessary crueltie and would not have the Priests put to death for a tyrannicall tradition Shee would also have the poore Wives and Children of Priests favourably dealt with All whose lives and safetie the Church doth commend unto thee O most mercifull Emperour All the godly wheresoever are touched with their miseries and doe in heart desire Christian lenitie in this behalfe and doe also with teares joyntly commend learned and honest men that are profitable to the Church together with their wives and children unto thee whom they see both to be indued with an excellent and heroicall goodnesse and kindnesse and also to have used in this cause very notable moderation which doth let us understand that thou art carefull of bringing some remedy unto the Common-wealth The Church would not have thee to be a Minister of another mans crueltie The greatest honour of Kings is that which Esay giveth to them when he saith that they should be nurse fathers to the Church that is that kingdomes and the maintenance of peace and of humane societie should not only serve for the profit of the body but also should further the Gospell namely when as they both rule the Priests and also grant peace and quietnesse in cities that the youth might be trained up in religion and men might be instructed The Church therefore doth beseech thee to remember that the care of defending the godly Priests as of certaine nourslings lyeth upon thee It belongeth unto this calling to be a succour for innocencie to save from injuries especially such as are weake which are not able to defend themselves as namely godly women children and orphanes or the fatherlesse Among which you may well thinke that the wives and children of Priests which are right orphanes in deed are left unto your charge by the Lord. The Church as most full of naturall affection and love doth not onely approve of the mutuall love of married folks one to another and of the love of parents to their children but is also touched with the miseries of those that are forlorne and fatherlesse And surely shee judgeth in so great goodnesse of your nature that there is no inhumanitie or want of naturall affection VVherefore shee is in good hope that the murders and executions of Priests and the banishment of their wives and children doe grieve thee not a little The Church also doth give thee warning to look to it lest many points of Christian doctrine the unfolding and laying open whereof is very necessary be smothered up whiles godly and learned Ministers are put to death and whiles men are driven from the study of Christian doctrin What else do our Adversaries seek but that all good learning and true doctrin may be rooted out or oppressed and men may only depend upon the authoritie of such as do beare rule and that they might esteeme the dreams of unlearned men though never so impious never so absurd for oracles Our Adversaries imagine that this barbarous bondage is the best and surest for their Lordly rule And in deed it is very evident how the Church in many places is oppressed with this bondage Now though libertie may not be granted to disanull such determinations as be received by good authoritie and though men ought not to depart either from the Scriptures or from the decrees of the ancient Synods wherein they have determined of Christian doctrine yet is it not meet that the authoritie of the Church should be pretended for all such abuses and faults as the latter and worser age hath brought into the Church And surely men doe flatter and deceive themselves too much if they thinke that there be no faults conveighed into the Church by the desires of covetous men and by those Labyrinthes and obscurities of the doctrine and traditions of the Schoolemen For now adaies good men are not so much in danger for their marriage sake as for their care and desire they have to purge and bring to triall the doctrine of Christ Which care the Bishops ought wisely to direct and further For to them especially is the care of setting forth the maintenance of true doctrine commended they should be the Ringleaders and furtherers of this most holy and fruitfull care and study But it belongeth not to the Bishop alone but also to godly Princes and especially to the Emperour to understand the Gospell purely to judge of opinions to be warie and watchfull that no wicked opinions be received or rooted and to abolish Idolatry with all his might and main By these and such like duties did many
valiant and notable men deserve well at the hands of godly men as Gedeon Ezechias Iosias and Constantine and sundry others Wherefore you must thinke it your dutie also to take heed lest such things as be godly and profitably brought to light and reformed by God and learned men be smoothered againe and lest that wicked abuses be established by your authoritie The Psalme saith for thy temples sake in Ierusalem the King shall offer gifts unto thee The proper gifts that Kings are to bestow upon the Church are to search out true doctrine and to see that good teachers be set over the Churches to give diligence that the controversies of the Church may be rightly decided Not to take away true and holy doctrine but to raise it up and to set it forward and to defend it and rightly to set it in order and to maintaine the quiet concord of the Church By these true gifts most noble Emperour you may adorne the Church of Christ which especially both Christ himself requireth and the Churches that are rent and torne in most horrible manner doe crave at your hands Last of all seeing that humane traditions ought to give place to times and opportunities especially in the Church wherein there should be more regard had of the salvation of the godly and of love and publike peace then of any humane traditions it were a great deale better to make shew of abrogating this silly tradition of single life then to strengthen lusts to dissolve marriages to exercise crueltie against the Priests and their wives and chidren to oppresse true and holy doctrine and to make havocke of the Church We do therefore commend this matter of their marriage unto your piety and bountie O noble Emperour as that which hath no difficultie or doubtfulnesse in it For they that be governours both may and ought to abolish an unjust law And the laws of single life whether they be new or old belong only to humane equitie in mitigating whereof the authoritie of the Church should be of great force We could bring very many examples out of the Histories of all times and countries in which there might be seene horrible examples of judgements which followed upon uncleane lusts Among many other causes of the generall flood there is mention made of fleshly lusts Afterward five cities were swallowed up in an opening of the earth so as the lake called Asphalites was left as a perpetuall monument of that punishment when the Israelites were departed out of Egypt and divers had defiled themselves by going in unto Moabitish women the twelve Princes of the tribes were hanged up and twentie foure thousand men were slaine The Cananites after this were cleane rooted out and among the causes thereof incestuous copulations are namely reckoned up shortly after followed the overthrow of the tribe of Beniamin for abusing the Levites wife After this David was driven out of his kingdome for adultery And Ieremie in divers places cryeth out that these three idolatry oppressions and adulteries are the causes of those great calamities which overwhelmed the whole nation of the Iews then when they were carried captives to Babylon These things are written for this purpose that we might know certainly that God is displeased with wandring lusts of uncleannesse and that uncleane and incestuous persons do not fall into punishments by chance but are punished of God Therefore the destructions of heathenish Cities also doe put us in minde of the wrath of God against these villanies Sibaris was overthrowne Athens Sparta and Thebes being tossed with civill warres received due punishment of their filthinesse And Rome when it brought forth many Neroes and Heliogabales at length it came to ruine the Empire being rent into sundry parts by the warres of sundry barbarous nations There is also a long Catalogue in Aristotle of cities wherein there happened changes of government and seditions for uncleane lusts Besides all which punishments Paul warneth the Church that there is another judgement that followeth upon these lusts and that is madnesse or fury as it is written Rom. 1. and Ephesians 4. And it may well be that this judgement hath seased upon our Ecclesiasticall governours who for the most part are open Epicures open defenders of Idols that they may get wealth and authoritie and scoffe at those heavenly sayings which threaten vengeance upon Idolaters uncleane persons and Parricides They vaunt that they doe all things well which they do for their kingdomes sake and that such are good subjects and love quietnesse and peace that allow of errours and open naughtinesse that they may uphold the Majestie of the Popes kingdome The whole world can beare witnesse that there is a God that doth revenge all filthinesse uncleannesse and oppression Wherefore though they now deride and scoffe at these speeches yet let them know that they shall one day stick fast in those punishments whereunto the world it selfe doth call them Seeing then it is a cleare case that the law of single life is directly against the commandement of God we thinke that the Priests and others do very well which joyne in honest marriage as Paul saith that a Bishop must be chosen that is the husband of one wife We judge also that the Rulers both may and ought to abolish this law of the Pope For they are foulely deceived that think either that marriage is forbidden to Priests by Gods law or else that the Kings or Bishops may make a law to forbid them marriage And if that Rulers will not helpe the Church in this behalfe yet the godly doe well which follow the Apostles rule which saith That we must rather obey God then men To conclude seeing the defence of the Popes law hath many faults joyned with it as namely the strengthning of wandring lusts superstitions and murdering of godly Priests every one may see that our Churches deale well in abolishing and condemning that law of the Pope And we beseech the most renowned Emperour that he will not defile himselfe with defending that uncleane single life and with the blood of the Priests for it is written Blessed is he that hath pitie on the poore and needy the Lord shall deliver him in the evill day This Article we found elsewhere placed in the second place amongst those wherein the abuses that are changed be mentioned Of the marriage of Priests Art 2. THere was a common complaint of the examples of such Priests as were not continent For which cause also Pope Pius is reported to have said that there were certaine causes for which marriage was forbidden to Priests but there were many weightier causes why it should be permitted again For so Platina writeth When as therefore the Priests among us fought to avoyd these publike offences they married wives and taught that it was lawfull for themselves to joyn in marriage First because that Paul saith To avoide fornication let every man have his wife Again It is better to marry then to burn Secondly
Christ saith All men do not receive this word where he sheweth that all men are not fit for a single life because that God created man for procreations sake Gen. 1. It is not in mans power without a speciall gift and worke of God to alter his creation Therefore such as are not meet for a single life ought to joyne in Matrimony For no law of man no vow can take away the commandement of God and his ordinance By these reasons our Priests do prove that they may lawfully marry wives And it is well known that in the ancient Churches Priests were married For Paul saith that a Bishop must be chosen which is a husband And in Germanie about 400. yeers ago the Priests were by violence compelled to live a single life who then were so wholly bent against the matter that the Archbishop of Mentz being to publish the Pope of Rome his decree in that behalfe was almost murdered in a tumult by the Priests in their anger And the matter was handled so contrary to law that they did not only forbid marriages for the time to come but also such as were then contracted contrary to all laws divine and humane contrary to the Canons themselves that were before made not onely by Popes but also by most famous Councels And seeing that the world decaying mans nature by little and little waxeth weaker it is behoovefull to looke well to it that no more vices doe overspread Germanie Furthermore God ordained marriage to be a remedie for mans infirmitie The Canons themselves doe say that the old rigour is now and then in latter times to be released for the weaknesse of men Which it were to be wished might be done in this matter also It is very like that if marriage be forbidden any longer we shall at length want Pastours in the Church Seeing then that there is a plaine commandement of God seeing the use of the Church is well knowne seeing that the impure single life bringeth forth very many offences adulteries and other enormities worthy to be punished by the godly Magistrate yet it is a marvell that greater crueltie should be shewed in no other thing then against the marriage of Priests God hath commanded to honour marriage the laws in all well ordered Common-wealths even among the heathen also have adorned marriages with very great priviledges But now men are cruelly put to death yea and Priests also contrary to the minde of the Canons for no other cause but onely for marriage Paul calleth that a doctrine of devils which forbiddeth marriage 1 Tim. 4. which may now very well be seene when as the forbidding of marriage is maintained by such punishments But as no law of man can take away the law of God no more can any vow whatsoever Therefore Cyprian giveth counsell that those women should marry which do not keep their vowed chastity His words are these in the first book the 11. Epist If they will not or are not able to indure it is farre better they should marry then that they should fall into the fire by their importune desire In any wise let them give no offence to their brethren or sisters Yea and the Canons use a kinde of equitie towards such as before their ripe yeers did vow chastitie as hitherto the use hath been To this place also belongeth the 6. Article Of the vows of Monks VVHat is taught amongst us touching the vowes of Monks shall be better understood if you call to minde what was the state of Monasteries and how many things were every day committed in the Monasteries contrary to the Canons In Augustines time Colledges were free but afterward when discipline was corrupted every where vowes were laid upon them that as it were by a new devised prison the discipline might be restored again Over and besides vows by little and little many other observations were added And these bands and snares were cast upon many before they came to ripe yeeres contrary to the Canons Many through errour fell into this kind of life unawares who though they wanted no yeers yet they wanted discretion to judge of their strength and abilitie They which were once got within these snares were constrained to abide in them though by the benefit of the Canon some might be set at libertie And that fell out rather in the Nunneries then in the Colledges of Monks because the weaker sexe was more to be spared This rigour and severitie misliked many good men heretofore when they saw young maides and young men thrust up into Monasteries there to get their living and saw what an unhappie successe this counsell had what offences it bred and what snares it laid upon mens consciences They were grieved that the authoritie of the Canons was wholly neglected and contemned in a thing most dangerous To all these evils there was added such a perswasion of vows which as it is well known did in former times mislike the Monks themselves if any of them were some what stouter then the rest They taught forsooth that vows were equall to Baptisme touching single life they taught that it merited remission of sins and justification before God yea farther that the Monks life did not onely merit righteousnesse before God but more then that because it observed not onely the commandements but also the Counsels in the Gospel And thus they taught that the Monks profession was better then Baptisme that the Monks life did merit more then the life of Magistrates of Pastours and such like which in the obedience of Gods commandement followed their calling without any such religion of mans making None of these things can be denied they are to be seene in their writings What fell out afterward in the Monasteries In old time there were Schooles for the study of Divinitie and other Arts which were profitable to the Church and thence were Pastours and Bishops taken But now the case is altered It is needlesse to rehearse their vows In old time they came together into such places to learne but now they feigne that it is a kinde of life taken up to merit remission of sinnes and justification yea they say it is a state of perfection and preferre it to all other kinde of lifes that God ordained We have therefore mentioned these things amplifying nothing odiously to the end that the doctrine of our men touching this matter might be understood First touching such as joyne in marriage thus they teach with us that it is lawfull for any to marry that is not fit for a single life for as much as vows cannot take away Gods ordinance and commandement The commandement of God is To avoid fornication let every man have his wife And not onely the commandement but also the creation and ordinance of God compelleth such unto marriage as without the speciall work of God are not exempted according to that saying It is not good for man to be alone They therefore that are obedient to this commandement and ordinance
that he will vouchsafe to rule preserve purge and increase his Church which he hath purchased and redeemed by the blood of his Sonne Amen The faithfull and subiects to the Emperours Maiestie Iohn Duke of Saxonie Elector George Marques of Brandembrough Ernest Duke of Luneborough Philip the Lantgrave of the Hesses Iohn Frederick Duke of Saxonie Francis Duke of Luneborough Wolfgang Prince of Anhalt The Senate and Magistrates of Nurnborough The Senate of Reutling Out of the Confession of SAXONY Artic. 23. Of the civill Magistrate BY the benefit of God this part also of doctrine of the authoritie of the Magistrate that beareth the sword and of the authoritie of Laws and Iudgements and of the whole civill state is godlily set forth and by great travell and many writings the manifold and great furies of the Anabaptists and other fantasticall men are refuted We teach therefore that in the whole doctrine of God delivered by the Apostles and Prophets and degrees of the civill state are avouched and that Magistrates Laws order in judgements and the lawfull societie of mankinde are not by chance sprung up among men And although there be many horrible confusions which grow from the Devill and the madnesse of men yet the lawfull government and societie of men is ordained of God and whatsoever order is yet left by the exceeding goodnesse of God it is preserved for the Church sake as it is said Rom. 13. and Psal 126. Except the Lord keepe the Citie in vaine he watcheth that keepeth it c. Therefore in themselves they are things good to beare the authoritie of a Magistrate to be a Iudge to be a Minister to execute judgements to make lawfull warres and to be a souldier in lawfull warres c. And a Christian man may use these things as he useth meat drinke medicines buying and selling Neither doth he sinne that is a Magistrate and dischargeth his vocation that exerciseth judgement that goeth to warre that punisheth lawfully those that are condemned c. And subiects owe unto the civill Magistrate obedience as Paul saith Romanes 13. Not onely because of wrath that is for feare of corporall punishment wherewith the rebellious are rewarded by the Magistrate but also for conscience sake that is rebellion is a sinne that offendeth God and withdraweth the conscience from God This heavenly doctrin we propound unto the Churches which establisheth lawfull authoritie and the whole civill state and we shew the difference of the Gospell and the civill government God would have all men to be ruled and kept in order by civill government even those that are not regenerate in this government the wisdome justice and goodnesse of God toward mankinde is most clearely to be seene His wisdome is declared by order which is in the discerning of vertues and vices and in the societie of mankinde under lawfull government and in contracts guided and disposed by marvellous wisdome Then the justice of God appeareth in civill government in that he will have open sinnes to be punished by the Magistrates and when they that are in authoritie doe not take punishment on offenders God himselfe miraculously draweth them unto punishment and proportionably doth lay upon grievous sins grievous punishment in this life as it is said Matth. 26. Whosoever taketh the sword shall perish with the sword and Heb. 3. Whoremongers and adulterers God will iudge In these punishments God will have to be seene the differences of vertues and vices and will have us learne that God is wise just true and chaste The goodnesse of God also toward mankinde is seene in that he preserveth the societie of men after this order And for that cause doth he maintaine it that from thence his Church may be gathered and he will have Common-wealthes to be places for the entertainment of his Church And the civill government is one thing which keepeth in order all men even those that are not regenerate and forgivenesse of sins and righteousnesse in the heart which is the beginning of life and of eternall salvation which by the voice of the Gospell is effected in the hearts of them that beleeve is another thing Both these benefits God hath bestowed upon mankinde and will have us to understand the difference of civill justice and light in our hearts Neither doth the Gospell condemne or overthrow Common-wealths or families And although it belong not to those that teach in the Church to give particular laws of politique government yet the word of God doth generally teach this of the power of the Magistrate First God would that the Magistrate without all doubt should sound forth the voice of the morall law among men touching discipline according to the ten commandements or the law naturall that is he would have by the voice of the Magistrate first soveraigne and immutable laws to be propounded forbidding the worship of Idols blasphemies perjuries unjust murders wandring lusts breach of of wedlock theft and fraud in bargains contracts and judgements The second dutie Let the Magistrate be an observer of these divine and immutable lawes which are witnesses of God and chiefe rules of manners by punishing all those that transgresse the same For the voyce of the law without punishment and execution is little availeable to bridle and restraine men Therefore it is said by Saint Paul Rom. 13. The Magistrate is a terrour to him that doth evill and giveth honour to them that doe well And well hath it beene said of old The Magistrate is a keeper of the Law that is of the first and second Table as concerning discipline and good order The third dutie of the civill Magistrate is to adde unto the law naturall some other lawes defining the circumstances of the naturall law and to keep and maintaine the same by punishing the transgressours but at no hand to suffer or defend lawes contrary to the law of God or nature as it is written Isa 10. Woe be to them that make wicked lawes For kingdomes are the ordinance of God wherein the wisedome and justice of God that is just lawes ought to rule even as the wise King and one that feared God Jehosaphat said 2 Chron. 19. Ye exercise not the iudgement of men but of God who is with you in iudgement Let the feare of God be with you and doe all things diligently For although many in kingdomes doe despise the glory of God yet notwithstanding this ought to be their especiall care to heare and imbrace the true doctrine of the Sonne of God and to cherish the Churches as the second Psalme speaketh And now ye Kings understand and be learned ye that iudge the earth And Psal 23. Ye Princes open your gates that is open your kingdomes to the Gospel and give entertainement to the Sonne of God And Isa 49. and Kings and Queenes shall be thy nurces that is let common wealths be nurces of the Church let them give entertainement to the Church and to godly studies Let Kings and Princes
Vniversities wherein we teach the Gospel and we are perswaded that this is the true sincere and incorrupt doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ agreeing with the Apostles and Prophets and with the Creeds and that it is necessarie for the Churches and we pray our Lord Iesus Christ who was crucified for us and rose againe that hee would mercifully governe and defend these Churches Also we offer our selves to further declaration in every Article This was written Anno 1551. Iuly â0 in the Towne of Wirtemberg where the Pastours of the Churches neere adjoyning were met together c. Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE The Conclusion which is placed in the latter end of the 35. Chapter VVE have rehearsed those things which seeme good both to be approved and also to be refuted or amended in the Ecclesiasticall doctrine and in the whole administration of the Church And if any thing be spoken either more briefly or more obscurely then so great a matter would require our Preachers doe promise that they wil expound them more largely and more cleerely That which remaineth we beseech all the godly through Iesus Christ the Sonne of God our onely Saviour that which thing we hope they will doe of their owne accord every one according to his office and calling would take unto himselfe a true and earnest endeavour to reforme the Church It cannot be denied but that hitherto for these many yeeres not onely the discipline of the Church hath decayed and the manners thereof have beene corrupted with great and horrible vices and they have very much degenerated from the honestie of our Elders but that also the doctrine of the Church hath beene depraved in suffering and bearing with corruptions which if hereafter they be either dissembled or confirmed every man that is but meanly wise may consider how great evils are like to follow in the Church of God Those execrations and cursings are well known whereunto the law of God doth addict the transgressours of his word And Josias the King of Iuda was endued with an heroicall minde when he repaired the Church and although the wrath of God was by his godly repentance and obedience mittigated after that the book of the law was found out and well knowne that those punishments which the Church of God at that time had desârved through the neglect of his word and their impietr might be deferred till another time yet notwithstanding such was the severitie of God against the contemnets of his word and the impenitent that the King although he were very godly could not altogether take it away from them and appease it Now we think that in these times the wrath of God is no lesse yea much more grievously kindled and set on fire against the assembly of his Church by reason of so many hainous wicked deeds and offences which even in that people which glorieth in the Name of God are more evident then that they can be denied and more cleere then that they may be excused then in times past when as yet the Sonne of God was not made knowne to the world by his Gospel And the judgement of God shall be so much the more severe by how much his benefits are the greater which he seemeth to have bestowed both in the former and also at these present times upon unthankfull men But many other things have need of amendment in the Church and ministery thereof and especially the doctrine of Repentance Iustification and the use of the Sacraments and single life of the Ministers of the Church doe require a godly amendment If these things by the mercy of God and by the diligence and care of all good men shall be restored according to the writings of the Prophets and the Apostles and according to the true Catholique consent of the ancient and purer Church we shall not onely give unto God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ a most acceptable worship but also the whole Christian world shall be stirred up to declare their thankfulnesse and obedience in all dutifull manner that they may We truly doe not know of any errour in our Preachers either in doctrine or in the other administration of the Church yet we doe not doubt but that they are indued with so great modestie and godlinesse that if they be admonished by the testimony of the heavenly doctrine and by the true consent of the Catholique Church they will in no case be wanting to the edifying of the Church And as much as lyeth in us and in our government we will do our endeavour that the mercy of God helping us none of those duties may be pretermitted of us whereby we hope that the true quietnesse of the Church and salvation in Iesus Christ the Sonne of God may be preserved Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of Secular Magistrates CHAP. 23. IN the former points we have declared that our Preachers doe place that obedience which is given unto Magistrates among good workes of the first degree and that they teach that every man ought so much the more diligently to apply himselfe to the publique lawes by how much he is a more sincere Christian and richer in faith In the next place they teach that to execute the office of a Magistrate it is the most sacred function which can happen unto man from God whereupon also it is come to passe that they which are endued with publike authoritie are in the Scriptures called Gods For when as they doe justly and orderly behave themselves in their function it goeth well with the people both in doctrine and in life because that God doth use so to moderate our affaires that for the greater part the safetie and destruction of the subjects doth depend upon them which are the Governours Wherefore none doe more worthily execute Magistracie then they which of all others are the most Christian and Bishops and other Ecclesiasticall men were promoted by most godly Emperours and Kings to an externall government in civill affaires Wherein though they were religious and wise yet in this one point they offended because they were not able to discharge both those functions sufficiently and it was necessary that either they should be wanting to the Churches in ruling them by the word or to the commonwealth in governing it by authoritie The Conclusion THese be the chiefe points most mightie and religious Emperour wherein our Preachers have somewhat swerved from the common doctrine of Preachers being forced thereunto by the only authoritie of the Scriptures which is worthily to be preferred before all other traditions These things being so declared as the shortnes of time would give us leave we thought it good to offer them to your sacred majestie and that to this end that we might both give account of our faith to thee whom next unto God we doe chiefly honour and reverence and might also shew how necessary it is speedily and earnestly to consult of a way and meane whereby a thing of so great
middest of them and grant unto them any thing whereupon they shall agree These things most godly Emperour we doe here rehearse for no other cause then to shew our selves obedient to your sacred Majestie which would have us also to declare what is our judgement concerning the reforming of Religion For otherwise we have good hope that your sacred Majestie hath of late very well considered and doth sufficiently perceive what necessitie doth enforce us thereunto what fruit doth allure us and to conclude how worthy a thing this is for your sacred Majesty which is so much praised for Religion and clemencie that all the best learned and most godly men being called together they may finde out of the divine Scriptures what is to be thought of every point of doctrine which are at this time in controversie and then that it be expounded by the fit Ministers of Christ with all meeknesse and faithfulnesse to them which are thought to be detained in errours Notwithstanding herewithall it is to be feared that there will not be men wanting who will doe their endeavour to withdraw your sacred Majestie from this unto these men it seemed good to us in this sort to make answer as it were before your Majestie Let it please your sacred Majestie according to your most excellent clemencie for which you are renowned to take and interpret in good part both this same and all other things which we have here expounded and confessed for no other respect then to defend the glory of Christ Iesus our God as our dutie requireth and as it is meet we should to obey your sacred Majestie and to account us among those who truely doe from our hearts desire to shew our selves no lesse obedient and addicted to your Majestie in all humble subjection then were our blders being ready in this point so farre as is lawfull to spend both our goods and our lives The King of glory Iesus Christ grant unto your sacred Majestie both in this and in all other matters to doe all things to his glory and preserve it long and advance it happily both in health and in flourishing estate to the safetie of all Christendome Amen VERIE BRIEFE OBSERVATIONS VPON ALL THE FORMER HARMONY Wherein the doubtfull sayings of every Confession are made plaine the darke speeches opened and besides such as in outward shew seeme to be contrarie one to the other are with modestie reconciled And to be briefe such things wherein there is yet any controversie which indeed are very few are favourably marked and noted that they also may at length through Gods assistance come to be agreed upon by a common consent of all the Churches 1 Cor. 14. 32. The spirits of the Prophets are subiect to the Prophets Phil. 3. 15. Let us therefore so many as be perfect be thus minded and if ye be otherwise minded God shall reveale even the same unto you Neverthelesse in that whereunto we are come let us proceed by one rule that we may minde one thing VERY BRIEFE OBSERVATIONS VPON THE FORMER HARMONIE ACCORDING TO THE ORDER of the Sections IN THE FIRST SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia ACcording to the ancient custome This ancient custome Obser 1. pag. 8. we doe thus farre allow that libertie be be left to every Church to use or not to use those Postils as they call them yet so as we advise them to beware lest this culling out of some parts of the Scripture bring in a neglect of the other parts Vpon the Confession of Saxonie IOyning our Prayers with all Saints in heaven We learne in Obser 1. pag. 13. many places of the holy Scripture that the Angels according to the nature of their ministery which they are sent to performe doe further the salvation of the godly and it is evident by that saying Love doth not fall away and by the 6. Chap. vers 10. of the Apoc. that the spirits of the Saints taken up unto Christ do with their holy desires in some sort help forward the grace and goodnesse of God touching the full deliverance of the Church And thus we acknowledge that as well this and other places of the same Confession as also that place in the 23. Chap. of the Confession of Wirtemberge which followeth after the 2. Section pag. 45. are to be interpreted And we acknowledge no other intercession or intreating either of the blessed Angels or of the spirits of holy men that are now departed from us Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge OF whose autho itie there was never doubt made What books Obser 1. pag. 13. these be may be seen out the French and Belgian Confessions where they are a Ireckoned up one by one And though that in the Catalogue of the bookes of the New Testament there are some to be found of which there hath beene some doubt made sometimes by the ancient Doctors of the Church yet at length by the common consent of the whole Catholique Church even they also were received and acknowledged for Canonicall And therefore there is no cause why they should now be refused for the scruples that some make about them IN THE SECOND SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Helvetia FOr as touching their nature and essence they are so ioyned together Obser 1. pag. 19. Lest any man should slander us as though we did make the Persons all existing together but not all of the same essence or else did make a God of divers natures joyned together in one you must understand this joyning together so as that all the persons though distinct one from the other in properties be yet but one and the same whole Godhead or so that all and every of the Persons have the whole and absolute Godhead Vpon the same VVE reiect not the gods onely of the Gentiles but also the Images Obser 2. pag. 20. of Christians By Christians understand such as call themselves Christians in deed but yet do retain the use of images for the service of religion against the expresse commandement of God Vpon the former Confession of Helvetia REiecting herein all meanes of life and salvation save Christ alone Obser 1. pag. 24. Vnderstand it thus that here are excluded and condemned all those meanes that use to be matched with or made inferiour unto Christ by such as be superstitious and not instrumentall means ordained by the word of God whose help God doth so use that the whol force of the outward ministery is to be ascribed to God alone as is plainly set down afterward in the 12. Sect. in the declaration of this selfe same Confession where it intreateth of the ministerie and sacrifices Vpon the Confession of Bohemia IS above all to be honoured with high worship To wit with religious Obser 1. pag. 26. worship and such as properly respecteth the conscience which is all whole due to God alone as it is in plain tearmes afterwards set down lest any man should think that that false and
of the Auspurge Confession though not after the same manner and in the same words and for the full declaration thereof looke in the Admonition lately set forth by our brethren the Neustadians in the 5. Chapter out of the which our agreement in this point of doctrine rightly declared doth appeare Vpon the same Art 1. Of the abuses For the Masse is retained still amongst us c. The Princes and Obser 2 pag. 322. Divines in the assembly at Newburdge testified in the yeer 1561. as is manifest by the decrees of that assembly that they by the word Masse do understand the administration of the Supper and do from the bottome of their hearts detest the Romish Masse And although we do abhorre all contentions about words and do acknowledge that the word Masse is not newly sprung up in the Latine Church yet seeing that the Originall of this tearme namely because almes were sent from the faithfull in their usuall meetings at their love feasts is long since abolished and seeing that this word hath these many yeeres broken out into great abomination and so great that none so grosse or execrable was ever heard of we do not without cause together with the thing abolish the name it selfe out of our Churches As for the holy liturgie there we think that it is most rightly celebrated where it is most simply and most neerly unto the first institution observed And seeing it is manifest that the ceremonies in the Romane Liturgie are partly in themselves unprofitable partly tending rather to an ambitious shew pompe then to edification partly ridiculous and partly either in themselves superstitious or else ready to be turned into superstition Therefore the most of them or in a manner all we have in every place utterly swept away Yet so as that the Church hath her liberty left in things indifferent as it is meet and shall be declared in the 17. Sect. As for the speaking or singing of any thing in the publique Liturgie in such a tongue as is unknown to the common people unlesse there be an interpreter the Apostle doth plainly forbid it 1 Cor. 14. Vpon the same A Ceremonie in the new covenant without faith doth merit nothing Obser 3. pag. 326. c. No nor yet in the Old testament yea neither any ceremonie nor faith it selfe doth merit any thing but whereas the externall work being performed with faith according to Gods commandement is acceptable unto him all that we teach out of Gods word to be of grace and not of debt Whereof looke the 8. Section and the 7. Observation the 9. Sect. and the 2. Obser unto the same Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same The Pastours of the Churches do consecrate c. By the name of Obser 4. pag. 327. consecration we understand no other thing then the use of Christs ordination by whose blessing and power the elements are sanctified unto us whereof dependeth the whole force and dignitie of the Sacraments Vpon the same Every holy day and other daies also if any be desirous to use the Obser 5. pag. 327. Sacrament c. Of holy dayes is spoken afterwards in the 16. Section But in our Churches certaine dayes by publique warning are appointed wherein if any refuse to receive the Supper they answer for it in the Consistorie Vpon the same about the end of the second Article of abuses And because that the parting c. This verily is one cause why Obser 6. pag. 334. the carrying about of the Sacrament is condemned yet neither the onely cause nor the chiefest Vpon the Confession of Saxonie ANd that he is in thee c. This we admit touching the spirituall Observ 1. page 336. efficacie not concerning the very essence of the flesh the which is now in heaven and no where else as hath been before shewed in the 1. Obser upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Neither are any admitted to the communion c. This we allow Obser 2 pag. 336. as being understood of Catechizing or instruction As for private absolution how far we think it to be required it hath been shewed of us heretofore namely in the 8. Sect. and 1. Observat both upon this and also upon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the same Obser 3. pag. page 336. That Christ is truly and substantially present c. Looke the 1. and 2. Observat upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same That Christ witnesseth that he is in them and doth make them Obser 4 pag. 337. his members c. Both these also we doe imbrace as is contained in the word of God namely so that this whole dwelling be by his power and efficacie and that the flesh of Christ be communicated unto us yet after a spirituall and mysticall manner as hath been declared of us before both in the Confession of Bohemia and of Auspurge Vpon the same And lessons appointed c. How farre we doe allow this distribution Obser 5. pag. 337. of the holy Scripture look the 1. Observat upon the Confession of Bohemia the 1. Section Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge That the true body of Christ c. Look before in the 1. Observation Obser 1. pag. 342. upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Of the body of Christ being onely absent c. We doe beleeve Obser 2 pag. 342. out of the word of God and by the perpetuall and evident agreement of the whole ancient and true Church that the body of Christ hath alwaies been is and shall be circumscribed and locall Wherefore as when he lived upon the earth he was no where else so now also being above in heaven he is there and no where else in his substance as Vigilius plainly affirmeth against Eutiches Yet for all that we doe not affirme that the very body of Christ is onely or simply absent or that the bread and wine are only simple naked signes or bare Pictures or nothing else but certaine tokens of Christian profession For in this sense is there one onely action of the holy Supper that yet not withstanding it should be partly corporall and celebrated upon the earth in which respect we doubt not to say that Christs body is as farre distant from us as heaven is from the earth partly heavenly the minde and faith lifting up the heart unto God in the which respect we acknowledge that the body of the Lord is present in the Supper to our minde and faith But that they be bare and naked signes how can we possibly affirme which so often and so evidently have beaten upon this that the things signified are no lesse certainly given unto the minde then the signes themselves unto the body Vpon the same Or else change them into the body and blood c. We see not Obser 3. pag. 342. how God may be said to be able to doe that which is manifestly repugnant to his own will concerning the
everlasting truth of Christs body as it hath been opened unto us in the word of God Vpon the same But for the truth of the sacraments c. The truth of the Sacrament Obser 4. pag. 342. we affirme wholly to consist in this that there be not any vaine signification of the signes but that that which is signified unto them by the body is indeed given unto the mind to be received by faith As hath more fully been spoken heretofore in the first Observation upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same But that whole Christ c. But we say by the institution of Obser 5. pag. 342. God that the body by the delivering of the bread is given unto us as true meate and that his blood by the powring of the wine is given unto us as distinctly as true drinke yet both of them to be received with the minde and with faith and not with the mouth Not withstanding that by this dispensation which in respect of the thing signified is distinctly made and in regard of the signes themselves severally distributed that nothing is divided in the humanitie of Christ Vpon the same Therefore to the right action of the Eucharist c. This we doe Obser 6. pag. 344. so grant to be true that notwithstanding we doe also know that the Supper of the Lord is not private unto two but that it appertaineth to the whole Church or at the least to some one part of the same IN THE FIFTEENTH SECTION Vpon the former Confession of Helvetia TO the people every day c. To wit where may be done commodiously Observ 1. pag. 356. but in other places as oft as may be IN THE SIXTEENTH SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia OF this sort be certaine daies appointed for fasts and holy daies Observ 1. page 37â c. And a little after to the remembrance of holy men as of the Virgin Mary c. Also a little after in the 1. Chap. Holy daies consecrated to the Virgin c. Also That the Saints are truly worshipped c. As certaine Churches do so far submit themselves to the infirmitie of them with whom they be conversant as to observe these things though they do disagree very much yea though they be altogether contrary in the manner thereof so most Churches not being compelled by any such necessitie have without the offence of other Churches utterly abolished even these things also not onely as unprofitable but as hurtfull Vpon the same Do make godly and Christian songs of her c. Also a little after Observ 1. pag. 372. and sing profitable songs and such as are free from superstition c. Herein also let the Churches use their libertie to edifying and let that be very carefully avoyded in this song which hath hapned in extolling the praises chiefly of the Virgin Mary lest that whilest God seemeth to be praised in his Saints the Saints being transformed into Idols the worship which is due to God alone be againe transferred unto them Howbeit they truely seeme to be the wiser who do not suffer any thing to be either taught or sung in the Church of God beside the word of God interpreted in a tongue peculiar to the people and in singing doe keep this mean that the greatest part of the time may be spent Father in hearing then in singing of the word of God and that which is sung may so be sung that the mindes may rather be instructed then the eares delighted with any broken musicke Vpon the Confession of Auspurge ANd meritorious workes Although we are perswaded that Observ 1. page 381. such meritorious works be not meant in this place as by their own worthinesse do deserve any thing but that they be acceptable to God and are crowned not according to debt but according to grace yet we cannot approve this improper speech by what interpretation soever it be qualified as we have already in certaine places noted before Section 8. Obsevration 7. upon this Confession Also Sect. 9. Obser 2. upon the same and Obseruation 1. upon the Confession of Wirtemberge Vpon the same The order of lessons in the Masse c. Also we have declared Obser 2. pag. 384. before Sect. 14. Obser 2. upon the same Confession of Auspurge why we do worthily detest even the very name of the Masse and as touching holidayes or fasts we spake thereof in the Confess of the Waldenses or Bohemia going next before this Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge ANd to comfort them as well by the preaching of the Gospel as Observ 1. pag. 391. by the dispensing of the Lords Supper c. We doe also understand this without any prejudice to the libertie of other Churches wherein the Supper useth not to be administred but in the publique assembly lest that salvation might seeme to be tied to the Sacraments or the fruit of the Supper of the Lord be bound to that time onely wherein it is received Vpon the same We thinke it is a most profitable thing c. In this point also the Obser 2. pag. 392. Churches doe use their libertie to edifying howbeit we thinke it the safer way once to lay aside funerall orations and with honest simplicitie to bury those that are departed godlily seeing that it is a very hard thing to keep a mean therein and we ought very carefully to take heed that not so much as the least entrance be opened to the revoking of the opinion of prayers to be made for the dead then the which nothing can happen more pernitious in the Church of God as the lamentable experience of so many ages hath taught IN THE SEVENTEENTH SECTION Vpon the French Confession VVE thinke it to be necessarie In all the French and Belgian Observ 1. pag. 406. Synodes it was decreed that it is necessary for this people plainly to reprove those that be unruly or impenitent and not to leave them to the discretion of their own conscience but whereas the lawfull intelligence of the Presbyterie goeth before so long to exclude them from the Supper of the Lord till they doe testifie their amendment By which custome notwithstanding they meane not to prejudicate those brethren who think that they can avoid the prophanation of the Supper of the Lord although they do not so farre extend the authoritie of the Ecclesiasticall Censure Vpon the former Confession of Belgia ANd hereunto excommunication is chiefly necessary c. Looke Obser 1. pag. 407. the Observation which goeth next before this upon the French Confession Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THe Bishops might easily c. Three kindes of Bishops may Obser 1. pag. 410. be reckoned up One which is in deed the Apostles Bishop and is a Bishop in order not in degree and is common to all Pastours that is to the Ministers of the word An other is not onely in order but also in degree whereby the whole Clergie of
water baptizing of Bels Conjuring of spirits Crossing Sauing Anointing Conjuring Hallowing of Gods good creatures with the superstitious opinion joyned therewith his worldly Monarchy and wicked Hierarchy his three solemned vows with all his shavelings of sundry sorts his erronious bloody decrees made at Trent with all the subscribers and approvers of that cruell and bloody band conjured against the Church of God And finally we detest all his vain allegories rites signes and traditions brought in the Church without or against the word of God and doctrin of this true reformed Church to the which we joyne our selves willingly in doctrin faith religion discipline and use of the holy Sacraments as lively members of the same in Christ our head promising and swearing by the great name of the Lord our God that we shall continue in the obedience of the doctrine and discipline of this Church and shall defend the same according to our vocation and power all the daies of our lives under the pains contained in the law and danger both of body and soule in the day of Gods fearefull judgement And seeing that many are stirred up by Satan and that Romane Antichrist to promise sweare subscribe and for a time use the holy Sacraments in the Church deceitfully against their own conscience minding hereby first under the externall cloake of Religion to corrupt and subvert secretly Gods true Religion within the Church and afterward when time may serve to become open enemies and persecuters of the same under vain hope of the Popes dispensation devised against the word of God to his greater confusion and their double condemnation in the day of the Lord Iesus We therefore willing to take away all suspition of hypocrisie and of such double dealing with God and his Church protest and call the searcher of all hearts for witnesse that our mindes and hearts do fully agree with this our confession promise oath and subscription So that we are not moved for any worldly respect but are perswaded onely in our conscience through the knowledge and love of Gods true Religion printed in our hearts by the holy Spirit as we shall answer to him in the day when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed And because we perceive that the quietnesse and stabilitie of our Religion and Church doth depend upon the safetie and good behaviour of the Kings Majestie as upon a comfortable Instrument of Gods mercie granted to this Countrey for the maintaining of his Church and ministration of Iustice amongst us we protest and promise with our hearts under the same oath hand writ and pains that we shall defend his person and authoritie with our goods bodies and lives in the defence of Christs Evangell Libertie of our countrey ministration of justice and punishment of iniquitie against all enemies within this Realme or without as we desire our God to be a strong and mercifull defender to us in the day of our death and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ To whom with the Father and the holy Spirit be all honour and glory eternally Amen THE ESTATES OF SCOTLAND WITH THE INHABITANTS OF the same professing Christ Jesus and his holy Gospell To their naturall countrey-men and to all other Realmes and Nations professing the same Christ Jesus with them wish grace mercy and peace from God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ with the spirit of righteous judgement of salvation LOng have we thirsted deare brethren to have notified unto the world the summe of that doctrine which we professe and for the which we have sustained infamie and danger But such hath been the rage of Sathan against us and against Christ Iesus his eternall veritie lately borne amongst us that to this day no time hath been granted unto us to cleare our consciences as most gladly we would have done For how we have been tossed at times heretofore the most part of Europe as we suppose doth understand But seeing that of the infinite goodnesse of our God who never suffereth his afflicted utterly to be confounded above expectation we have obtained some rest and libertie we would not but set forth this briefe and plaine confession of such doctrine as is proponed unto us and as we beleeve and professe partly for satisfaction of our brethren whose hearts we doubt not have been and yet are wounded by the despitefull railing of such as yet have not learned to speake well and partly for stopping of the mouthes of the impudent blasphemers who boldly damne that which they have neither heard nor yet understood Not that we judge that the cankred malice of such is able to be cured by this our simple confession No we know the sweet savour of the Gospell is and shall be death to the sonnes of perdition but we have chief respect to our weake and infirme brethren to whom we would communicate the bottome of our hearts lest that they be troubled or carried away by diversitie of rumours which Satan spreads abroad against us to the defacing of this our most godly enterprise protesting that if any man shall note in this our confession any article or sentence repugning to Gods holy word and doe admonish us of the same in writing we by Gods grace doe promise unto him satisfaction from the mouth of God that is from his holy Scriptures or else reformation of that which he shall prove to be amisse For God we take to record in our consciences that from our hearts we abhorre all sects of heresie and all teachers of erronious doctrine and that with all humilitie we imbrace the puritie of Christs Gospell which is the onely food of our souls and therefore so precious unto us that we are determined to suffer the extremitie of worldly danger rather then that we will suffer our selves to be defrauded of the same for hereof we are most certainly perswaded that whosoever denieth Christ Iesus or is ashamed of him in the presence of men shall be denied before the Father and before his holy angels And therefore by the assistance of the Almightie the same our Lord Iesus we firmly purpose to abide to the end in the confession of this our faith as by articles followeth Of God VVE confesse and acknowledge one onely God to whom Deut. 6. Isa 44. Deut. 4. onely we must cleave whom onely we must serve whom onely we must worship and in whom onely we must put our trust who is eternall infinite unmeasurable incomprehensible omnipotent invisible one in substance and yet distinct in three Matth. 28. Gen. 1. persons the Father the Son and the holy Ghost By whom we confesse and beleeve all things in heaven and earth as well visible as invisible to have been created to be retained in their being and to be ruled and guided by his inscrutable providence to such end as his eternall wisdome goodnesse and justice hath appointed Prov. 16. them to the manifestation of his glory Of the creation of Man VVE confesse and knowledge this
soever they have professed For as without Christ Iesus there is neither life nor salvation so shall there none be participant thereof but such as the Father hath given unto his Sonne Christ Iesus and those in time to come unto him avow his doctrine and beleeve in him we apprehend the children with the faithfull parents This Church is invisible known only to God who alone knoweth whom he hath chosen and comprehendeth as well as is said the Elect that be departed commonly called the Church triumphant as those that ye live and sight against sinne and Satan and shall live hereafter The immortalitie of the soules THe Elect departed are in peace and rest from their labours Apâc 14. Apoc. 7. not that they sleepe and come to a certaine oblivion as some phantastikes doe affirme but that they are delivered from all feare and torment and all temptation to which we and all Gods Elect are subject in this life and therefore doe beare the name of the Church militant as contrariwise the reprobate and unfaithfull departed have anguish torment and paine that cannot be expressed So that neither are the one nor the other in such sleep that they feele not their torment as the parable of Christ Iesus in the 16. of Luke his words to the thiefe and these words of the Luke 16. soules crying under the Altar O Lord thou art righteous and Apoc. 6. iust how long shalt thou not avenge our blood upon these that dwell in the earth doe testifie Of the notes by which the true Church is discerned from the false and who shall be iudge of the doctrine BEcause that Satan from the beginning hath laboured to deck his pestilent Synagogue with the title of the Church of God and hath inflamed the hearts of cruell murderers to persecute Gen. 4. 21. 17. trouble and molest the true Church and members thereof as Caine did Abel Ishmael Isaac Esau Jacob and the whole priesthood of the Iewes Christ Iesus himselfe and his Apostles after Mat. 23. Iohn 11. Acts 3. hiw It is a thing most requisite that the true Church be discerned from the filthy Synagogues by cleere and perfect notes lest we being deceived receive and imbrace to our condemnation the one for the other The notes signes and assured tokens whereby the immaculate spouse of Christ Iesus is knowne from the horrible harlot the Church malignant we affirme are neither antiquitie title usurped lineall descent place appointed nor multitude of men approving an errour for Cain in age and title was preferred to Abel and Seth Ierusalem had prerogative above all places of the earth where also were the Priests lineally descended from Aaron and greater number followed the Scribes Pharisies and Priests then unfainedly beleeved and approved Christ Iesus and his doctrine and yet as we suppose no man of sound judgement will grant that any of the forenamed were the Church of God The notes therefore of the true Church of God we beleeve confesse and avow to be first the true preaching of the word of God in the which God hath revealed himselfe unto us as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe declare Ioh 1. 20. Secondly the right administration of the Sacraments of Christ Iesus which must be annexed unto the word and promise of Rom 4. God to seale and confirme the same in our hearts Lastly Ecclesiasticall discipline uprightly ministred as Gods word prescribeth 1 Cor. 5. whereby vice is repressed and vertue nourished Wheresoever then these former notes are seene and of any time continue be the number never so few above two or three there without all doubt is the true Church of Christ who according to his promise is in the middest of them Not in the universall of which we have before spoken but particular such as was in Corinthus Acts 16. 18. 1 Cor. 2. Acts 20. Gallacia Ephesus and other places in which the Ministerie was planted by Paul and were of himselfe named the Churches of God and such Churches we the inhabitants of the Realme of Scotland professours of Christ Iesus professe our selves to have in our Cities townes and places reformed For the doctrine taught in our Churches is contained in the written word of God to wit in the Books of the Old and New Testaments in those Books we mean which of the ancient have been reputed Canonicall In the which we affirme that all things necessarie to be beleeved for the salvation of mankinde are sufficiently expressed The interpretation whereof we confesse neither appertaineth to private nor publique person neither yet to any Church for any preheminence or prerogative personall or locall which one hath above another but appertaineth to the Spirit of God by the which also the Scripture was written When controversie then happeneth for the right understanding of any place or sentence of scripture or for the reformation of any abuse within the Church of God we ought not so much to looke what men before us have said or done as unto that which the holy Ghost uniformely speaketh within the body of the Scriptures and unto that which Christ Iesus himselfe did and commanded to be done For this is one thing universally granted that the Spirit of God which is the spirit of unitie is in nothing contrary to himselfe 1 Cor. 1ââ If then the interpretation determination or sentence of any Doctor Church or Councel repugne to the plaine word of God written in any other place of the Scripture it is a thing most certaine that there is not the true understanding and meaning of the holy Ghost although that Councels Realmes and Nations have approved and received the same For we dare not receive or admit any interpretation which repugneth to any principall point of our faith or to any other plaine text of Scripture or yet unto the rule of charitie The authoritie of the Scriptures AS we beleeve and confesse the Scriptures of God sufficiently to instruct and make the man of God perfect so doe we 1 Tim. 3. affirme and avow the authoritie of the same to be of God and neither doe depend on men nor Angels We affirme therefore that such as alledge the Scripture to have no other authoritie but that which he hath received from the Church are blasphemous against God and injurious to the true Church which alwaies heareth and obeyeth the voyce of her own spouse and Pastour Iohn 10. but taketh not upon her to be maistresse over the same Of the generall Councels of their power authoritie and causes of their convention AS we do not rashly damne that which godly men assembled together in generall Councel lawfully gathered have proponed unto us so without just examination we doe not receive whatsoever is obtruded unto men under the name of a generall Councel for plain it is as they were men so have some of them manifestly erred and that in matters of great weight and importance So farre then as the Councel proveth
Ministers of Christ Iesus yea this is more horrible they suffer women whom the holy Ghost will not suffer to teach in the Congregation to baptize and secondly because they have so adulterated both the one Sacrament and the other with their owne inventions that no part of Christs action abideth in the originall puritie For oyle sait spattle and such like in baptisme are but mens inventions adoration veneration bearing through streets and townes and keeping of bread in boxes or boists are prophanation of Christs Sacraments and no use of the same For Christ sesus said Take eat c. Do you this in remembrance of me By which words charge he sanctified bread and wine to be the Sacrment of his holy body and blood to the end that the one should be eaten and that all should drink of the other and not that they should be kept to be worshipped and honoured as God as the Papists have done heretofore who also have committed sacriledge stealing from the people the one part of the Sacrament to wit the blessed cup. Moreover that the Sacraments be rightly used it is required that the end and cause for which Sacraments were instituted be understanded and observed as well of the Minister as by the receivers For if the opinion be changed in the receiver the right use ceaseth which is most evident by the rejection of the sacrifices as also if the teacher plainly teach false doctrine which were odious and abominable before God albeit they were his owne ordinance because the wicked men use them to another end then God hath ordained The same we affirme of the Sacraments in the Papisticall Church in which we affirme the whole action of the Lord Iesus to be adultered as well in the external forme as in the end and opinion What Christ Iesus did and commanded to be done is evident by the Evangelists and by Saint Paul what the Priest doth at his Altar we need not to rehearse The end and cause of Christs institution and why the selfe same should be used is expressed in these words Doe ye this in remembrance of me As oft as ye shall eate this bread and drinke of this cup you shall shew forth that is extoll preach magnifie and praise the Lords death till he come But to what end and in what opinion the Priests say their Masse let the words of the their own Doctors and writings witnesse to wit that they as Mediatours betwixt Christ and his Church doe offer unto God the Father a sacrifice propitiatory for the sinnes of the quick and the dead which doctrine is blasphemous to Christ Iesus and making derogation to the sufficiencie of his onely sacrifice once offered for purgation of all those that shall be sanctified we utterly abhorte detest and renounce To whom Sacraments appertaine VVE confesse and acknowledge that Paptisme appertaineth as well to the insants of the faithfull as unto them that be of age and discretion And so we damne the errour of the Anabaptists who deny Baptisme to appertaine to children before they have faith and understanding But the Supper of the Lord we confesse to appertain to such onely as be of the houshold of faith and can trie and examine themselves as well in their faith as in their duty towards their neighbours Such as eate and drink at that holy Table without faith or being at dissention with their brethren do eate unworthily and therefore it is that in our Church our Ministers take publique and particular examination of the knowledge and conversation of such as are be admitted to the Table of the Lord Iesus Of the civill Magistrates VVE confesse and acknowledge Empires kingdomes domininions and cities to be distincted or ordained by God the powers and authoritie in the same be it of Emperours in their Empires of Kings in their Realmes Dukes and Princes in their dominions and of other Magistrates in their cities to be Gods holy ordinance ordained for manifestation of his own glory and for the singular profit and commoditie of mankinde so that whosoever goeth about to take away or to confound the whole state of civill pollicies now long established we affirme the same men not onely to be enemies to mankinde but also wickedly to fight against Gods expressed will We farther confesse and acknowledge that such persons as are placed in authoritie are to be beloved honoured feared and holden in most reverent estimation because they are the Lievetenants of God in whose seats God himselfe doth sit and Iudge yea even the Iudges and Princes themselves to whom by God is given the sword to the praise and defence of good men and to revenge and punish all malefactours Moreover to Kings Princes Rulers and Magistrates we affirme that chiefly and most principally the conservation and purgation of the Religion appertaineth so that not onely they are appointed for civill pollicie but also for maintenance of the true Religion and for suppressing of idolatry and superstition whatsoever As in David Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias and others highly commended for their zeale in that case may be espied And therefore we confesse and avow that such as resist the supreame power doing that thing which appertaineth to his charge do resist Gods ordinance and therefore cannot be guiltlesse And farther we affirme that whosoever deny unto them their aide counsell and comfort whilest the Princes and Rulers vigilantly travell in execution of their office that the same men deny their helpe support and counsell to God who by the presence of his Lieutenant doth crave it of them The gifts freely given to the Church ALbeit that the word of God truly preached and the Sacraments rightly ministred and discipline executed according to the word of God be the certaine and infallible signes of the true Church yet we meane not that every particular person joyned with such company is an elect member of Christ Iesus For we acknowledge and confesse that darnell cockell and chaffe may be sown grow and in great aboundance lye in the middest of the wheat that is the reprobate may be joyned in the societie of the elect and may externally use with them the benefits of the Word and Sacraments But such being but temporall professors in mouth and not in heart doe fall backe and continue not to the end And therefore they have no fruit of Christs death resurrection nor ascension but such as with heart unfainedly beleeve and with mouth boldly confesse the Lord Iesus as before we have said shall most assuredly receive these gifts First in this life the remission of sins and that by onely faith in Christs blood In so much that albeit sin remaine and continually abide in these our mortall bodies yet it is not imputed unto us but is remitted and covered with Christs justice Secondly in the generall judgement there shall be given to every man and woman resurrection of the flesh For the sea shall give her dead the earth those that therein be inclosed yea the eternall God shall stretch out his hand on the dust and the dead shall arise uncorruptible and that in the substance of the same flesh that every man now beareth to receive according to their works glory or punishment For such as now delight in vanitie crueltie filthinesse superstition or idolatry shall be adjudged to the fire unquenchable in which they shall be tormented for ever as well in their own bodies as in their souls which now they give to serve the devill in all abhomination But such as continue in well doing to the end boldly professing the Lord Iesus we constantly beleeve that they shall receive glory honour and immortalitie to raigne for ever in life everlasting with Christ Iesus to whose glorified body all his elect shall be made like when he shall appeare againe in judgement and shall render up the kingdome to God his Father who then shall be and ever shall remaine all in all things God blessed for ever to whom with the Sonne and with the holy Ghost be all honour and glory now and ever So be it The Kings Majesties charge to all Commissioners and Ministers within his Realm SEeing that We and Our houshold have subscribed and given this publique Confession of our Faith to the good example of Our Subjects We command and charge all Commissioners and Ministers to crave the same confession of their Parishioners and proceed against the refusers according to Our laws and order of the Church delivering their names and lawfull processe to the Ministers of Our house with all haste and diligence under the pain of 40. pound to be taken from their stipend that We with the advise of Our Counsell may take order with such proud contemners of God and Our laws Subscribed with Our hand At Holyrudhous 1581. the 2. day of March the 14. yeere of Our Reign Now unto the King everlasting immortall invisible unto God only wise be honour and glory for ever and ever Amen